/^ 
 
 Columtiia Unibersitp 
 in tlje Citp of iSeto gorfe 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
This book is due ^^oj^ ^™- '-'t'T^T^lt 
 below, and if not r^turneiat o. before that t,n,e a fine 
 five cents a day will be incurred. 
 
THE CHURCH AT WORK 
 IN COLLEGE AND UNIVERSITY 
 
The Church at Work 
 in College and University 
 
 By REV. PAUL MICOU, B.D. 
 
 Secretary of the Department of Collegiate Education 
 of the General Board of Religious Education 
 
 Put forth by 
 
 The National Student Council 
 of the Episcopal Church 
 
 Pro Christo per Ecclesiam 
 
 MOREHOUSE PUBLISHING CO. 
 
 MILWAUKEE. WIS. 
 1919 
 
^^-U(p4Q.Z 
 
 COPYRIGHT BY THE 
 
 MOREHOUSE PUBLISHING CO. 
 1919 
 
 
PREFACE 
 
 A general survey of the student field is the only 
 way to bring to all the vision of the greatness and the 
 glory and the far-reaching results to the Church of 
 work in behalf of students. This book is the first 
 attempt that has been made to set forth between two 
 covers the Church's whole duty to her young men and 
 women at college. Like all pioneer treatises it has 
 defects. It will be for the good of the cause if con- 
 structive criticisms are sent to the writer. The con- 
 clusions of this book are not final, for student work is 
 too new to be as yet beyond the experimental stage. 
 
 It is rhetorically awkward in the English language 
 to include men and women in the same sentence. The 
 repetition of the words "men and women students'', 
 or the pronouns ^Tie and she" in all their cases, is 
 unpleasant to the eye and ear. Consequently the 
 reader must in most cases consider the pronoun to be 
 generic and the word "student" to cover both men 
 and women. 
 
 The same kind of difficulty arises in regard to the 
 references to college Church workers. The term 
 "clergyman in the college community" must be in- 
 terpreted as including, when appropriate, curates, 
 deaconesses, parish visitors, and interested faculty 
 people. All who minister to college Churchmen in 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 any capacity are expected to find for themselves their 
 share of the task as they read. 
 
 To leave no doubt as to which is meant in each 
 case the word Church is spelt with a capital when the 
 Church catholic or national is meant, and with a small 
 initial letter when the reference is to the local church 
 or parish. 
 
 All methods of work here set forth are not pos- 
 sible in each college community. This obvious re- 
 mark is made lest some readers despair of their ability 
 to carry out the programme suggested. When all is 
 done which is possible by way of organization and 
 methods of work, the supreme necessity may yet re- 
 main of awakening the consciences and inspiring the 
 devotion of the students, lest in machinery and mere 
 activity they fail to find the Lord, in whose Name 
 the work is being done. 
 
 Paul Micou. 
 
 New York City, February 11, 1919. 
 
 VI 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 PREFACE V 
 
 Chapter I — Retrospect and Prospect in Church 
 
 Student Work 1 
 
 Chapteb II — The Student's Social Life and Meet- 
 ings 13 
 
 Chapter III — Church Student Organizations . 22 
 
 Chapter IV— The Student's Worship .... 36 
 
 Chapter V — ^The Student's Religious Education . 47 
 
 Chapter VI — The Student and Church Extension 
 
 and Christian Unity .... 63 
 
 Chapter VII — The Student's Service in Church and 
 
 Community 72 
 
 Chapter VIII — Guiding the Student's Life Purposes 83 
 
 Chapter IX — The Place of the Faculty in Student 
 
 Work 104 
 
 Chapter X — Responsibility of the Church in a 
 
 College Community 117 
 
 Chapter XI — Responsibility of the Home Parish 
 
 for its Students 128 
 
 Chapter XII — Help from the Outside for the Col- 
 
 ^ lege Worker 133 
 
 Chapter XIII — The Church's Responsibility for her 
 
 Students from Other Lands . . 149 
 
 Chapter XIV— Church Colleges 169 
 
 vii 
 
The Church at Work iri College and University 
 
 APPENDIX I— The National Student Council of the 
 
 Episcopal Church 186 
 
 II — Agencies at Work in the Student Field 190 
 III — Conferences between the Agencies at 
 
 Work in the University Field . 195 
 
 BIBLIOGRAPHY 201 
 
 INDEX 212 
 
 vm 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
 Retrospect and Prospect in Church Student Work 
 
 The Church and American education 
 
 To-day in America official recognition of religion 
 is the exception rather than the rule. The Church 
 must come to the edge of the campus and call her 
 children away from their dormitories and fraternity 
 houses, if they are to worship and receive the Sacra- 
 ments. Instead of religion being an integral part of 
 education, as it once was, it has now been largely put 
 on one side, as if it were a thing by itself with which 
 education need not be concerned. 
 
 This is a picture of American education as a 
 whole. It is not by any means true of all its parts. 
 Many colleges and universities have chapels and con- 
 duct regular worship. Other colleges, and the number 
 is very large, are under the control of some 
 Church, and have the worship and religious education 
 customary in that communion. 
 
 The Church in the early days of American education 
 
 This is not a picture of the early days of American 
 education, for if we call the roll of the oldest colleges 
 we find that their names at once suggest honored 
 leaders of the colonial Churches, and from that day 
 
 1 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 to this religious worship has held a place of honor 
 in Harvard, William and Mary, Yale, Princeton, 
 Washington and Lee, Pennsylvania, Columbia, Brown, 
 Eutgers, and Dartmouth. The pity is that the newer 
 universities, especially the great state institutions, 
 did not copy the example of their elder sisters. 
 
 The Church and recent educational tendencies 
 
 The missionary zeal of the various Churches as 
 they pushed westward led to the founding of the small 
 colleges which we know to-day as "denominational 
 colleges". There are more than three hundred of 
 them, though many have lost a distinctively sectarian 
 tone. Later on came the founding of the state edu- 
 cational institutions, universities, agricultural and 
 mechanical colleges, normal and technological schools. 
 These number over two hundred. A smaller group 
 is made up of more or less privately founded profes- 
 sional schools, chiefly medical and technological. The 
 latest tendency seems to be for cities to found muni- 
 cipal colleges. These last three groups are wholly 
 non-sectarian in character. The majority, however, 
 recognize Christianity to the extent of fostering 
 voluntary Christian organizations. 
 
 The distinctive feature of modern Church student work 
 
 It is these voluntary student religious organiza- 
 tions which are characteristic of modern Church work 
 in colleges and universities. There has never been 
 anything in the past like it, although we know of 
 many movements which began in voluntary associa- 
 tions of college men, as, for instance, the Methodist, 
 
 2 
 
Retrospect and Prospect in Church Student Work 
 
 Oxford, and modern missionary movements. But 
 that nearly every college has a band of earnest young 
 people striving to uphold the cause of religion, often 
 in spite of official apathy, is a unique phenomenon. 
 And the tragedy of it is that the Church left these 
 young people alone for so long a time that a new 
 religious brotherhood, the Young Men's Christian 
 Association, stepped into the breach to do the work 
 the Church was not doing. In these latter days the 
 various Churches are trying to redeem their past, and 
 Church Boards of Education are striving to shepherd 
 their own flocks in the colleges. 
 
 An immense and complex problem 
 
 The problem is immense. Figures compiled before 
 the War for our own communion showed that about 
 seventeen thousand Episcopalians, men and women, 
 were students in the institutions of higher learning. 
 Most of these were studying away from home, and 
 the busy lives they were leading tended to make them 
 forgetful of the Church, unless her clergy sought 
 them out. 
 
 The problem is also complex. The students are 
 of many kinds : academic, graduate, professional, and 
 normal. They live in dormitories or private homes, 
 and are often scattered through a great city in board- 
 ing houses. College life is so varied and peculiar 
 that ministering to them is quite different from ordi- 
 nary pastoral work. Church workers in colleges ought 
 to be especially trained for this ministration, or 
 at least be qualified for it by an experience of their 
 own which covered all phases of college life. 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universii\f 
 The kind of worker needed 
 
 Unusual men and women are needed for this work. 
 The Christian religion must be persuasively and 
 attractively set forth as worthy of the loyal allegiance 
 of trained minds. Christian truth must be so pre- 
 sented from the pulpit and the teacher's chair as to 
 win men and women accustomed during the week to 
 listen to specialists in the lecture halls. Helpful 
 religious and moral influences must be thrown about 
 the students in their peculiar environment. These 
 things can be done only by a man of strong personal- 
 ity. The Church must send her best clergy to the 
 college communities, for there is no more influential 
 work than that of guiding the future leaders of 
 Church and state during the most formative period 
 of their spiritual development. 
 
 History of the student work of the Episcopal Church 
 
 The story of the work of the Episcopal Church 
 for her students is soon told. In most colleges and 
 universities at one time or another our students have 
 formed societies or clubs, the success of which was 
 largely determined by the leadership they received. 
 The next chapter will tell something of the great 
 variety of organizations which has resulted by a 
 process of evolution. 
 
 The Church Students' IVIissionary Association 
 
 The only attempt to bring these societies into 
 one organization was when the Church Students' 
 Missionary Association was organized in 1888. This 
 
 4 
 
Retrospect and Prospect in Church Student Work 
 
 was in the days when great missionary interest was 
 being manifested in the college world. The Student 
 Volunteer Movement had just been established, and 
 the Interseminary Missionary Alliance was stirring 
 the theological students. The C. S. M. A. did a 
 great work for twenty years, and to it we owe many 
 of our strongest missionaries. This Association main- 
 tained a traveling Secretary and held annual conven- 
 tions. Its ultimate dissolution seems to have been 
 due to many causes. The Student Volunteer Move- 
 ment had been growing in power and usefulness, and 
 its conventions and conferences seemed to be accom- 
 plishing the same purpose as those of the C. S. M. A. 
 The Association also failed largely because it tried 
 to bind into one organization schools, colleges, and 
 theological seminaries. Possibly it set before the 
 students too narrow and formal a type of local organ- 
 ization. The scope of student religious work had 
 widened, the study of the Bible was being promoted, 
 and the note of social service was being struck. 
 Church students were doing more than the C. S. M. A, 
 called for, and it seemed to hamper them. 
 
 The Board of Missions 
 
 The essential work of the C. S. M. A. was not, 
 however, given up. The Board of Missions took the 
 mantle from the leaders of the Association and in 
 1908 appointed the Eev. John J. Gravatt a member 
 of the staff to travel through the colleges. This he 
 did for two years. Since then there has been no full 
 time Secretary for men students. From then to the 
 present the Board of Missions has had a Secretary 
 
 5 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 for candidate work among women students, Deaconess 
 H. E. Goodwin. 
 
 The General Board of Religious Education 
 
 Since 1910 student work has received the attention 
 of the General Board of Religious Education, created 
 by the General Convention at that time. The De- 
 partment of Collegiate Education of this Board was 
 first directed by the Rev. Stanley S. Kilbourne. He 
 was concerned, during his two years of office, over 
 the question of a national Church society for the 
 colleges, but he never saw his way clear toward organ- 
 izing one. He states that he found no great desire 
 for it among our students. There was much confer- 
 ence and general discussion about such a society, and 
 from time to time the Church press contained letters 
 advocating it. After a year during which the Depart- 
 ment had no Secretary, the Rev. Paul Micou entered 
 on the duties of that position in September, 1917. 
 
 In any account of our Church's work among 
 students, mention must be made of the faithful care 
 of the New England students by Mr. Robert H. 
 Gardiner. For years he summoned the men students 
 of New England to meet in annual session, and was 
 their presiding officer. While these meetings did not 
 lead to a general organization, they did form links 
 from year to year, their resolutions were of consid- 
 erable value, and their officers had a certain degree 
 of authority in dealing with the college societies. A 
 similar, but not so elaborate, conference has been held 
 annually for New England women students at Trinity 
 Church, Boston. 
 
Retrospect and Prospect in Church Student Work 
 The Social Service Commission 
 
 There is one more general Church agency which 
 has an interest in the student field, namely, the Joint 
 Commission on Social Service. During the first few 
 years of the Commission's work its secretary made 
 a beginning in establishing relations with college 
 Church students, but it was found impracticable by 
 reason of other more urgent demands to carry on this 
 work effectively. It is only too apparent, however, 
 that more must be done if we are to train leaders 
 for the Church's social work. 
 
 Conferences of Church Workers 
 
 In February, 1917, the General Board of Religious 
 Education called together in Chicago the first of two 
 conferences of Churchmen working among college 
 students, to the number of twenty clergy from college 
 towns, two professors, and five Bishops and general 
 educational officers. The deliberations of this very 
 representative group were of the utmost importance, 
 and there will be many references in this book to 
 its findings. There was a general desire expressed 
 at that time for a national college society, but the 
 problems attending its creation were so numerous 
 that the matter was referred to a committee. This 
 committee reported to the second conference, a year 
 later, in favor of "a rather loose and elastic organ- 
 ization, which will not duplicate machinery, run up 
 additional expense, or interfere with present local 
 organizations'', but would be "a growth from the 
 facts of the situation, rather than a theoretical pro- 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 gramme, and should therefore be tentative rather than 
 final in its form". 
 
 How the National Student Council came into being 
 
 One more link in the chain of events should be 
 recorded. The Collegiate Department of the General 
 Board of Religious Education has a group of coun- 
 cilors who work with the Department. Among these 
 councilors are Secretaries of the Board of Missions 
 and at least one person who can speak for the Joint 
 Commission on Social Service. The Department and 
 its councilors were summoned to meet at the General 
 Board^s offices, April 30, 1918, prior to the second 
 College Workers' Conference. At least three ideas 
 which found their way into the constitution of "The 
 National Student Council" had their birth then, 
 namely, (1) the method of effectively uniting the 
 Board of Missions, the General Board of Religious 
 Education, and the Joint Commission on Social Serv- 
 ice in a council to advise about their college work; 
 
 (2) the idea of leaving the students absolutely 
 free in their method of local organization, provided 
 
 (3) they would agree to carry out a "minimum 
 programme". 
 
 The Council owes its being, however, to the second 
 Conference of Episcopal College Workers, which met 
 May 21-24, 1918, at Howe School, Indiana. This 
 conference was even more representative than the 
 first one. Twenty-four of the most important 
 universities and agricultural colleges from Harvard to 
 Tulane, from North Dakota to North Carolina, and 
 from Colorado to Princeton were represented. One 
 
 8 
 
Retrospect and Prospect in Church Student Work 
 
 Bishop and several Board Secretaries were also 
 present. 
 
 Interest centered about tlie report of the committee 
 on a national college society, and several sessions were 
 given over to the matter. The committee recom- 
 mended that a national student organization be 
 formed at the conference. The suggestions of the 
 meeting of the Collegiate Department on April 30 
 were the center of final action. Three further con- 
 tributions were made by the College Workers' Con- 
 ference, namely, (1) the fivefold division of the 
 "minimum programme", (2) the election of members 
 to represent the Provinces, and (3) the democratic 
 control of student work by providing that three- 
 fourths of the membership of the Council should be 
 the actual workers in the colleges in the three classes 
 of students, professors, and clergy working in colleges. 
 The name, "National Student Council of the Episco- 
 pal Church", is also due to this Conference.* 
 
 The National Student Council and the 
 college Church society 
 
 The Council is practically a board of strategy to 
 present a united plan and to direct student work in 
 the name of the entire Church. The chief point to 
 be noted here is the relation of the Council to the 
 college societies. The basic idea of this relationship 
 is quite novel, namely, that the Council is less in- 
 terested in the type of organization than it is in the 
 
 * The Constitution and Rules of Organization of the 
 Council are given in Appendix I. 
 
The Church at Work in College and Unhersityf 
 
 work done. It sets forth, therefore, not a model con- 
 stitution, but a "minimum programme". It will recog- 
 nize as a "Unit" of the Council any organization 
 which carries out the programme. It withdraws this 
 recognition from any organization which for two 
 successive years ceases to work effectively along these 
 lines. As this programme is only a minimum, there 
 is every incentive to growth and increased activity. 
 Thus local control and initiative are fully safe- 
 guarded. Some existing societies may have to en- 
 large their aims, but if they can carry out the 
 programme they need not change their organizations. 
 
 The Council's programme for the college societies 
 
 The programme is thus stated by the Constitution 
 of the Council: 
 
 This minimum programme shall be regular activi- 
 ties in (1) worship, (2) religious education, (3) 
 Church extension, (4) service, and (5) meetings to 
 promote the forementioned objects, as follows: 
 
 (1) WorsJiip: The Unit shall make provision 
 
 for attendance at a Church service once a 
 w^eek, which, if possible, shall be the Holy 
 Communion, and shall also make provision 
 for a monthly Corporate Communion. 
 
 (2) Religious Education: The Unit shall make 
 
 provision for religious education under 
 Church auspices at least during Advent and 
 Lent. 
 
 (3) Church Extension: The Unit shall under- 
 
 take to extend the Church both in the 
 
 10 
 
Retrospect and Prospect in Church Student Work 
 
 college and throughout the world by per- 
 sonal prayer, work, and contributions. 
 
 (4) Service: The Unit shall provide opportu- 
 
 nities for personal service in the Church and 
 in the community. 
 
 (5) Meetings: At least four meetings of the 
 
 Unit shall be held each year. 
 
 Each year the Council will interpret the minimum 
 programme, suggesting the best methods of work, the 
 standard books for religious education, the goal for 
 missionary endeavor, etc. To certain of these lines 
 of work, which have been developed in the past, we 
 turn our attention in the succeeding chapters. 
 
 The suggestion is made to the reader that he make 
 note in what follows of things w^hich are already being 
 done in the college and parish in which he is in- 
 terested, and of those which are possible but not yet 
 attempted ; or in pigeon English "do, can do, and no 
 can". This will give to the reading of the book a 
 very practical interest. 
 
 A new era in student work 
 
 That a new era has come in student work through 
 the creation of this Council is generally recognized by 
 those who have had experience with Church work in 
 colleges. Bishop Lloyd, the President of the Board 
 of Missions, who knows all the efforts to direct and 
 organize college work in the past, has the following 
 to say of the present movement: 
 
 "It is generally known that in all the colleges for 
 men and women there are organizations of young 
 
 11 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 Churchmen who desire to be found faithful. Hither- 
 to these have been of small practical value, not for 
 lack of fine material or high purpose, but because they 
 have had no practical end to attain. Every one con- 
 cerned was living a life full of interest and positive 
 value. To attend religious meetings no doubt was a 
 good thing to do, but it seemed painfully like walking 
 solemnly in a circle. Naturally red-blooded men and 
 women get tired of such exercise and they stop. Now 
 we are glad to announce that a conference of men con- 
 cerned with college life has conceived a plan by which 
 the devout aspirations of thoughtful young people 
 can be met with suggestions by which their organiza- 
 tions may be made available to produce results of 
 practical value. Means will be brought within their 
 reach through which they may learn what is involved 
 in being a member of the Body of Christ; what one 
 bearing such relation should know; why such an one 
 cannot use his life for his own purposes; what that 
 work is which depends on Christians for its successful 
 performance." 
 
 12 
 
CHAPTER II 
 The Stvdent's Social Life and Meetings 
 
 Discovering the Churchmen 
 
 The first step in working with college students is 
 to find out who are Churchmen. This is by no means 
 easy, unless the college authorities take a religious 
 census, or the Y. M. and Y. W. C. A. have some means 
 of having cards filled out. One of the greatest serv- 
 ices rendered by the Association is the ascertaining of 
 the Church connections of the freshmen.* In the 
 smaller colleges, especially, those under denomina- 
 tional control, the college authorities themselves re- 
 quire this information. However obtained, it usually 
 states the Church preference of the individual, and 
 whether he or she is actually a member of some relig- 
 ious body. Of course, this is not quite in the form 
 we would wish, but the important thing is to get the 
 names first, and ascertain later who are baptized and 
 confirmed. One other source of knowledge will, we 
 trust, be more and more available to the college 
 worker, namely, lists and letters from the clergy of 
 
 * Hereafter the word "Association" will be used as a 
 convenient abbreviation of Y. M. and Y. W. C. A. when both 
 are meant, or when the reference is obviously to either 
 separately. 
 
 13 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 the students' homes. This will be fully discussed in 
 a later chapter. Suffice it here to say that if such 
 information is obtained before college opens a letter 
 sent to the entering student in the summer by the 
 rector in the college community or by one of the 
 Church student committee is of immeasurable value 
 in winning him for the Church. Everything depends 
 on first impressions. 
 
 Early approach to the freshman 
 
 The rush of the opening days of college precludes 
 using them for planning. The work should be 
 planned in May, and certain Church students should 
 pledge that they will return to college ahead of others, 
 so as to greet the freshmen. It is important that the 
 names be obtained at the earliest possible moment 
 and church notices or other information be mailed to 
 the new students. This must be followed by visits, 
 in which the efforts of the rector should be supple- 
 mented by a student committee and the Churchmen 
 on the faculty. Where the number of new students 
 is very large, a well-printed letter of welcome might 
 be mailed to them, for it would be physically im- 
 possible to see all personally in the early days of the 
 session. For the first few Sundays it should be the 
 duty of some students to accompany freshmen to 
 church and introduce them to the rector. A strong 
 student committee is a necessity in this freshmen 
 work. 
 
 It will be hard for the Church to make her voice 
 heard by the new student unless she speaks in the 
 early days of the session. Few periods in life are as 
 
 14 
 
The Student^s Social Life and Meetings 
 
 crowded with new experiences and unexpected prob- 
 lems as the first week in college. Kegistration is 
 often elaborate, involving interviews with professors 
 or faculty advisers; old friends are greeted or new 
 ones made ; one's room has to be furnished and books 
 bought; Association receptions and freshmen meet- 
 ings must be attended so that the college traditions 
 may be learned; fraternity rushing may take up the 
 time of some ; athletic teams clamor for new recruits ; 
 and last and often least class work begins, when to 
 the student's bewilderment the school method of reci- 
 tation gives place to the university custom of lectures. 
 It is all so different from home that the Church is 
 forgotten. Even if the freshman has come from a 
 Church preparatory school and feels no homesick- 
 ness, the Church does not find a place in his con- 
 sciousness. At school the chapel Services were cen- 
 tral, at the university they are wholly absent, or if 
 held are likely to be more like a college meeting than 
 worship. A well-printed notice on paper displaying 
 the names of the church, the rector, and the stiident 
 organization or committee, may do some good, but 
 the only really effective way of arresting the fresh- 
 man's attention is for someone representing the 
 Church to call on him and, if he is willing, make 
 an engagement to go with him to church the next 
 Sunday. If he worships as usual that first Sunday 
 he will probably continue in fairly regular attendance. 
 As soon as the meetings which crowd the opening days 
 of college are over, a reception to the Churchmen in 
 college should be held by the parish. The freshman 
 has by this time acquired the habit of going to func- 
 
 15 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 tions of which he is the center, whereas if the recep- 
 tion is postponed, he will have become shy and claim 
 to be "husf\ 
 
 The impressions of the first Services in church 
 are important. The rector and his assistants should 
 be at the door to meet the new students, and the whole 
 congregation should show a welcome and good-will. 
 AVhen notices are given some reference should be made 
 to the connection between the parish and the college, 
 and special prayers for students should be used. 
 
 Church advertising 
 
 Church advertising plays an important part in 
 work with students. The church should have a page 
 in the Association "Freshman Handbook", with a 
 half-tone of the church building. This will catch 
 the eye whenever the pages are turned. Space should 
 be taken for the entire academic year in the college 
 weekly, or once a week in the college daily, if there is 
 one. The make-up of this page should be varied each 
 week. Often the hours of Services and other such 
 information can be subordinated to some statement 
 about the Church. The secret of this advertising is 
 to suggest to the reader that he has a spiritual need 
 that the Church can supply. A question, with the 
 suggestion that the answer can be found in the 
 Church, is a stimulating form of advertising. It must 
 not be forgotten that others beside Episcopalians read 
 these advertisements. Some hungry soul with no 
 spiritual home may be turned toward the Church by 
 seeing his special need stated with the promise of 
 satisfaction. Church advertising should be dignified, 
 
 16 
 
The Student's Social Life and Meetings 
 
 but not too formal and monotonous. Signs that 
 never change, cards yellow with dirt on bulletin 
 boards, and unvaried advertisements in the college 
 paper are usually not read more than once. Such 
 lack of interest in the advertiser reacts unfavorably 
 on the students, who are alert and clever in advertis- 
 ing their own college enterprises. 
 
 Meetings 
 
 One of the first questions to arise in discussing 
 the programme of Church work for students is the 
 nature and number of meetings. The overcrowded 
 schedule of the average college must be taken into 
 consideration. Students who make desirable leaders 
 are already at the head of so many activities that they 
 hesitate to assume responsibility in Church work. It 
 is wise, then, to see that no meeting is held simply 
 for the sake of meeting. There should be an objective 
 for each, so that it will be felt to have been worth 
 while. 
 
 Meetings of Church clubs or societies should do 
 more than entertain. If they are stimulating, con- 
 ducted with enthusiasm and promptitude, they Avill 
 be well and regularly attended. But if they drag, 
 their attendance will surely drop to the faithful few 
 who have an unusually strong sense of duty. If 
 business is unfinished it had better be left to a com- 
 mittee, rather than for the entire society to be held 
 to thrash out details. Most meetings should be con- 
 ducted by students, and in every way the sense of 
 democracy should be fostered. It is as disastrous for 
 the members of the societ}^ to feel that they are under 
 
 17 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 the dictation of one or two over-zealous students, as 
 to feel that the clerg3rman in charge is presuming on 
 his position to run affairs in his own way. 
 
 Place of meetings 
 
 One comment is necessary about the place of meet- 
 ings. It should be as near the center of student 
 population as possible. While we may reasonably 
 expect students to go some distance to church for 
 w^orship, it is hardly right to take their time to go far 
 to meetings or social gatherings in a parish house. 
 Many of the newer colleges and universities are built 
 in the suburbs of cities. Trolley service may be in- 
 frequent, and with many students even carfare is an 
 important item of expense. Under such circum- 
 stances meetings should be held in some suitable 
 building on the campus, or at a professor's house. 
 Many Church student societies have solved the prob- 
 lem of time and place of meeting by reserving a room 
 in a restaurant, eating a "dutch" supper together, and 
 meeting in the same room afterward. If this is not 
 too frequent, it is not a financial burden. Or, if the 
 ladies of the parish prepare a simple supper, students 
 will go some distance to a parish house without a feel- 
 ing that they are losing time. Meetings at meal 
 hours, however, rule out students who earn their way 
 by waiting on tables. In the case of city colleges, 
 with a large proportion of commuters, a luncheon 
 meeting is about the only way of getting a majority 
 of the Churchmen together. 
 
 Most of the modern girls' dormitories are provided 
 with cafeterias with rooms or alcoves for small meet- 
 
 18 
 
The Student's Social Life and Meetings 
 
 ings, or with kitchens and pantries adjoining the 
 social rooms. These could easily be made use of for 
 luncheon or supper meetings. 
 
 Nature of meetings 
 
 The purposes for which the students are organized 
 will determine the nature of the meetings, and 
 whether they are for both men and women or for 
 each group separately. It would seem that the 
 minimum number of meetings during a college year, 
 consistent with efficiency, would be, one of a social 
 nature at the beginning of the year, one at the time 
 of the Bishop's visitation, and two which would com- 
 bine business with a helpful talk or conference. 
 Probably others will be found necessary when Secre- 
 taries of the Church's Boards or Church leaders of 
 note visit the college. Those meetings which consist 
 chiefly of religious discussion or conference are 
 treated in Chapter V which deals with religious 
 education. 
 
 It is very necessary that the faculty be interested 
 in the meetings and that a goodly number of them 
 attend. This gives stability to the work and digni- 
 fies the Church in the eyes of the students. But 
 both the faculty and the clergy should avoid any 
 appearance of running the meeting. Student initia- 
 tive and responsibility must be safeguarded. 
 
 The social side of work with students 
 
 The entertainment of students is a very difficult 
 problem. It can easily be overdone and defeat its 
 own good intentions. Most students fight shy of too 
 
 19 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 much formal entertainment^, just as, on the other 
 hand, they miss the social contact with their church 
 if nothing is done for them. It largely depends on 
 the amount of social life in the college. Our Church 
 students have usually quite a facility for "making" 
 fraternities and sororities, where social life abounds. 
 They will then share but little in church functions. 
 However, there are always a number who do not 
 "make" fraternities, and the church should try to 
 furnish for them the social life they are missing. 
 
 Some meetings of the Church society should take 
 on the nature of socials, at least at the opening of the 
 college year, and perhaps on the occasion of the visit 
 of the Bishop, whom the Church students ought to 
 meet personally. In some sections of the country 
 and especially in co-educational colleges, picnics and 
 outings are of special value. As the evening draws 
 on and the camp fire dies down, the crowd is in a 
 mood for a more serious word about life's problems 
 and the Church. 
 
 Entertaining students 
 
 In addition to these corporate efforts at associa- 
 tion and entertainment, students should be made at 
 home by the clergy and the faculty and any of the 
 congregation who are genuinely interested in student 
 life. These glimpses of home life mean a great deal 
 to students. It is true that they are proverbially 
 careless about "party calls", but they are not ungrate- 
 ful. Without this attention from his elders many a 
 student goes through college without establishing a 
 single wholesome relationship in the neighborhood. 
 
 20 
 
The Student's Social Life and Meetings 
 
 By such means a Church environment is thrown 
 about the student, and Church life and worship is 
 not a sphere apart from other college interests. The 
 coolness which our churches so often display, and 
 which repels students as quickly as any other 
 strangers, would soon disappear as members of the 
 parish greeted the students they had met socially. 
 Even the students who had as yet made no friends in 
 the community would feel the friendly atmosphere. 
 
 21 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 Church Student Organizations 
 
 Is organization desirable? 
 
 One of the first questions to arise in Church 
 student work is whether an organization is desirable. 
 Practically all workers would claim that it is, though 
 the machinery should be reduced to a minimum. 
 Considering the multiplicity of college organizations 
 it is a pity that another should be needed for Church 
 work. Yet, if students are to have any voice in their 
 Church affairs, or are to have any share in Church life 
 other than worship, they need to have a medium of 
 corporate action. 
 
 Types of organization now existing 
 
 The first thing that strikes one in studying Epis- 
 copal student work is the great variety of societies 
 which have sprung up to meet local conditions. Pos- 
 sibly a reason for this is to be found in the fact that 
 there is no general young people's society in our 
 Church such as exists in other communions. If there 
 were, its chapters would be established in colleges, and 
 a familiar method of work would await our students 
 on going to college. Some of the general Church 
 societies have reached into the colleges, but the 
 
 22 
 
Church Student Organizations 
 
 parochial character of these organizations has, as a 
 rule, prevented their adaptation to college life. 
 
 Parochial organizations with branches in the colleges 
 
 The oi'ganization of this type most generally met 
 with in the colleges is the Brotherhood of St. An- 
 drew. Sometimes it is the only Church society for 
 the men students, as at the University of North 
 Carolina, and sometimes it is the nucleus of a larger 
 club, which meets less frequently, and includes all 
 the Episcopalians, as at the University of Virginia. 
 A college chapter of the Brotherhood quickly finds 
 itself engaged in many kinds of work that are not 
 generally part of its functions in a parish. Conse- 
 quently it would seem to do its best work in a college 
 as a sort of inner circle of a larger, all-embracing 
 club. In some sections of the country there are op- 
 portunities for much mission, Sunday school, and 
 lay-reading work for the students. A Brotherhood 
 chapter manages this type of work much better than 
 a committee of a larger organization. In any case a 
 student who has had Brotherhood experience before 
 coming to college will prove a valuable worker. Hence 
 all parish chapters should without fail report their 
 members who go to college to the clergyman in the 
 college community, even though their records show 
 no college chapter. The student, thus reported, will 
 be given ample work to do along the lines to which 
 he has been accustomed. 
 
 A few years ago there were a number of chapters 
 of the Daughters of the King in the colleges, but to- 
 day few exist. The Girls' Friendly Society has some 
 
 23 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 college chapters, as for instance at the University of 
 Arizona. The Woman's Auxiliary does not maintain 
 separate college branches. It sometimes happens 
 that an effort is made to draw college men and women 
 into the clubs, guilds, societies, or Auxiliaries of a 
 parish. There is a genuine desire on the part of the 
 Church people to include the students in the parish 
 activities, and theoretically the plan is good. But 
 practically it does not succeed. The interests of the 
 society are parochial, those of the students are col- 
 legiate. The things talked about and planned for are 
 not pertinent to college life. The townspeople say 
 the student is not responsive, and is careless about his 
 duties, but this is largely due to the tasks assigned 
 him being unrelated to his college life. On the whole 
 experience would seem to show that the students do 
 their best work when they have a society of their own, 
 which busies itself with campus problems and helps 
 in the work of the Church at large. 
 
 Organizations peculiar to colleges 
 
 The Church student organizations most generally 
 met with bear the names of St. Paul's Societies and 
 St. Hilda's Guilds. There is no intercollegiate or- 
 ganization of either of these groups of societies, nor 
 is there much similarity between the societies of the 
 same name in different colleges, unless one is founded 
 in imitation of another. A few years ago an effort 
 was made to standardize the aims and rules of the 
 St. Hilda's Guilds in New England, but not a great 
 deal was accomplished. 
 
 Sometimes the student society takes the name of 
 
 24 
 
Church Student Organizations 
 
 the church in the college community, as for instance 
 the St. Mark's Society at the University of California. 
 Occasionally the organization has a name inherited 
 from the past, as for instance the Berkeley Associa- 
 tion at Yale, though the modern ways of conducting 
 the society may differ widely from those of its 
 founders. Other societies follow the simple methods 
 of calling themselves the Episcopal Club, as at 
 Syracuse Universit}^, or the Churchmen's Association, 
 as at Columbia. Still others adopt names which are 
 descriptive of their chief duties, as the Altar Society 
 of Wells College, or the Chapel Club of the Uni- 
 versity of Illinois. Others are named after well- 
 known Churchmen, as the Seabury Society, the men's 
 organization at Northwestern University. 
 
 In most cases the men and the women are organ- 
 ized separately. However, at the University of Wis- 
 consin there is a general organization, called the St. 
 Francis Societ}^ which includes both men and women. 
 This society embraces as many subordinate guilds 
 as there are types of work to be done, such as lay- 
 reading, choir, altar, serving, entertainment, religious 
 education, social service, etc. The council, or exec- 
 utive committee, is made up of the chairmen of the 
 guilds, and meets weekly. The entire society meets 
 once a month. 
 
 There are some unique forms of organization 
 which fall under no general classification. At the 
 Virginia Military Institute there is a "vestry", which 
 is modelled after a parish vestry, though it has no 
 temporal affairs to handle. At the University of 
 Kansas a few j^ears ago the rector of Trinity Church, 
 
 25 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 Lawrence, organized the students along military lines. 
 He issued his requests and notices to captains, who 
 passed them on to a larger number of lieutenants, and 
 so on, until every Churchman had been told by word 
 of mouth what was under way. There are instances, 
 as at Winthrop College, of a large Sunday school 
 class serving as the organization for Church work 
 among the Episcopalians. 
 
 The closest and most exclusive type of organiza- 
 tion is the Church fraternity. The most recent ex- 
 ample of this was the Alpha Theta Epsilon of the 
 University of Washington, which had hardly been 
 established when war conditions caused it to be dis- 
 continued. This fraternity did not claim to be the 
 agent of the Church at the university in the work for 
 all the Churchmen. It was as much a fraternity as 
 any other in the university. It has happened in the 
 past that the dwellers in a Church house at a uni- 
 versity have formed themselves into a local fraternity, 
 but they have usually applied to a national Greek 
 letter fraternity for a charter, and given up their 
 Church home and connections. But the Alpha Theta 
 Epsilon was rooted in the Church and had a Churchly 
 ritual. 
 
 Episcopal Committees of tFie Christian Associations 
 
 It sometimes happens that the college Y. M. or 
 Y. W. C. A. is organized along Church lines, with a 
 committee for each important denomination. At the 
 University of Pennsylvania, where this type of organ- 
 ization has been perfected, there are secretaries on 
 the employed staff who are ministers of the various 
 
 26 
 
Church Student Organizations 
 
 commTinions. Consequently the Episcopal committee 
 of the Association is the organization of the Church 
 students.* All the Churchmen are invited from time 
 to time to special meetings. Services, and socials. In 
 Princeton University the St. Paul's Society went 
 through a process of evolution, which first made it a 
 part of the Philadelphian Society (the Y. M. C. A.) 
 and then an Episcopal committee, after the Pennsyl- 
 vania model. This form of organization prevails in 
 several women's colleges, notably Bryn Mawr and 
 Teacher's College, Columbia University. At Welles- 
 ley the St. Hilda's Guild was discontinued in favor 
 of an Episcopal committee. 
 
 Chaplain's or rector's committees 
 
 In some cases the rector of the parish in the col- 
 lege town, or the chaplain assigned to work with our 
 students, forms a student committee as his agents in 
 working with the Church students. This method of 
 work, however, is essentially lacking in student initia- 
 tive and democracy. It may, on the other hand, be 
 the only way of redeeming a situation where the con- 
 trol of a society has passed into the hands of students 
 of negative piety or too aggressive ecclesiasticism. 
 The wise Church worker will not reorganize the 
 society when the next college year opens, but will 
 select a group of virile, representative students to 
 work with him until the confidence of the rest of the 
 Church students has been won, and a new organiza- 
 tion can be formed. Generally, however, such drastic 
 
 * See Appendix III. 
 
 27 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 measures are not necessary, for by dropping a hint 
 here and there, or by meeting with a nominating 
 committee, the clergyman can guide elections. 
 
 The clergyman's inner circle 
 
 Work with students who are willing to share the 
 minister's burdens results in valuable fellowships. 
 Sooner or later the minister will discover among his 
 many college friends an inner circle whom he can take 
 into his confidence. Others may serve on committees 
 or be officers in organizations, but this group will, 
 through their personal work, be the interpreters of 
 the minister's wishes to their fellows and the best 
 means of extending his influence among the students. 
 Often this circle becomes well enough defined to hold 
 regular, but unadvertised, meetings with the minister. 
 The same comments would apply to the work of a 
 deaconess, or a parish visitor, or the minister's wife, 
 in dealing with college girls. 
 
 Local conditions should determine the 
 form of organization 
 
 If experience teaches anything, it is that no one 
 form of organization is suitable everywhere. The 
 students will determine what is best for them, and act 
 accordingly. Sometimes they are persuaded by the 
 clerg5rman to adopt some organization which he 
 fancies, but in the long run they shape it to suit 
 themselves. New forms of organization are con- 
 stantly coming into being or old forms changing as 
 new and vigorous personalities come into the lead. 
 Not long ago a Bishop challenged the statement that 
 
 28 
 
Church Student Organizations 
 
 there was a Church society at a certain college, be- 
 cause he had never heard of it on his visits to the 
 institution as college preacher. The truth was that 
 it had sprung up in the few months since his last 
 visit. 
 
 One reason for the informal nature of some 
 Church student work is to be found in the attitude of 
 the college authorities. Many presidents and deans 
 oppose a Church society on the ground that it in- 
 troduces denominational rivalry into the undenomina- 
 tional harmony. On the other hand a committee to 
 aid the rector of a nearby parish, or a Church com- 
 mittee of the Association, sounds much less danger- 
 ous. The National Student Council recognizes the 
 present situation, and strives by its programme to in- 
 troduce some measure of unity into diversity. The 
 realization of their common task by the college clergy, 
 as they meet in conferences, will also tend to this end. 
 
 It is essential for all Church student organizations 
 to realize that they serve, not a small group, but the 
 entire university. Their influence will increase in 
 proportion as they try to raise the moral and spiritual 
 tone of the university. To think only in terms of a 
 small company of fellow-Churchmen is to deny the 
 Catholicity of the Church. We must bear our wit- 
 ness to the whole university, as well as to the whole 
 world. 
 
 Relation to the Christian Associations 
 
 The Church society inevitably finds itself in rela- 
 tions, pleasant or otherwise, with the college Y. M. or 
 Y. W. C. A. If the relationship is not cordial it is 
 
 29 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 usually due to misunderstanding by each organization 
 of the aims of the other. They should not be in 
 opposition, but mutually supplement one another. 
 
 Sometimes the Church college worker is unable to 
 appreciate the vast difference between the college 
 Association and the city Association. As a rule 
 the college Associations are not overburdened with 
 material possessions, although there are some fine 
 buildings in the larger universities. There is no need 
 of a great deal of physical, recreational, and social 
 work, for all those needs are amply met by the uni- 
 versity itself. The rapid changing of the student 
 population removes the temptation to secure members 
 merely for building up the organization. The fact 
 that directors or advisers are largely faculty mem- 
 bers gives the religious work a finer tone than in some 
 other branches of the Association movement. The 
 result is that the college Associations are deeply 
 spiritual in their aims and methods, and thus avoid 
 most of the criticisms levelled at the city Associations. 
 
 The college Association has attained a position of 
 leadership in student religious affairs. It is the ex- 
 pression of the religious spirit of the college, just as 
 the teams are of the athletic spirit, the literary socie- 
 ties of the forensic, or the fraternities of the social 
 spirit. We must recognize this fact as we develop 
 our college Church work. In 1912, at Dr. John E. 
 Motf s invitation, the Eev. Fr. Herbert Kelly, S.S.M., 
 travelled through the colleges of America, and from 
 his knowledge of the British Student Movement made 
 a study of American college conditions. He wrote as 
 follows in The Living Church: 
 
 30 
 
Church Student Organizations 
 
 "What are the facts with which as Churchmen we 
 have actually to deal? 
 
 "In the first place we are dealing with university 
 men. The strength of the family feeling, the sense 
 of being a body, is very strong among them. If we 
 follow a policy of separation, we must in any case 
 work at a great disadvantage, from the mere fact that 
 we have that feeling against us. . . . 
 
 "In the second place, we are dealing with our own 
 men. If our Church students were all men of very 
 definite and clear convictions, if the body of the 
 Church itself were clear and resolute, well-disciplined, 
 and so forth, we might get our students to follow our 
 advice of having nothing to do with university relig- 
 ion. But I know that that is not the case in England, 
 and my friends have urged on me very strongly that 
 it is still less so in America. . . . 
 
 "Now, our students being in this vast, unsatis- 
 factory position, if we simply say to them, *As 
 Churchmen you should have nothing to do with the 
 university religion', what should we expect would 
 happen? I do not think we should expect them to 
 understand us at all. To the majority, the university 
 is more of a unity than the Church. They would go 
 with their fellows. A few, who had very definite con- 
 victions, would stand out, and attach themselves to 
 some parish church, with the views or ritual to which 
 they are accustomed. They would only be a small 
 and peculiar set, and they would have very little 
 influence on the university. . . . 
 
 "Supposing, however, we have an organization 
 which gets in touch with all Church students, at least 
 
 31 
 
The Church at Worl^ in College and University 
 
 sufficiently to know which they are; supposing we say 
 to them, 'We do not want to take you away from the 
 religious life of the university. . . . But after all, 
 you are Churchmen, and you have your witness to 
 bear, which is indeed very necessary to this university 
 and to America'. ... In the one case there is no 
 'Church' witness at all, for that has been split, and 
 we have gained only the aloofness of a small party, a 
 clique of 'extremists'. In the other case, we rally to 
 our side every bit of real Church feeling which 
 exists, even in a feeble state. Once we have got it 
 together, we ought to be able to build it up." 
 
 The inter-denominational basis of the 
 student Associations 
 
 The student Associations claim to be on an inter- 
 denominational basis. That is they invite each com- 
 munion to come in to work with them without 
 surrendering a single principle, but rather contrib- 
 uting to the rest the truths which it especially 
 emphasizes. The result is not a least common denom- 
 inator of religious conviction, but a broadly compre- 
 hensive principle of a working unity of convinced 
 fellow-laborers, who respect each other's convictions 
 and learn from one another. 
 
 Dr. Mott on more than one occasion made a 
 statement as to the contribution which the Episcopal 
 Church could make, if it cooperated heartily in the 
 Student Movement. His experience with the student 
 work in lands where the Anglican Communion was 
 strongest had shown him this. This contribution is 
 threefold, along the lines of (1) Church loyalty, 
 
 32 
 
Church Student Organizations 
 
 (2) worship, and (3) leadership in unity and in an 
 understanding of the faith. It is not that these 
 elements are lacking in the Student Movement, but 
 that they need the stressing which convinced Church- 
 men can give if working with the Movement. 
 Churchmen can also bear unceasing witness to the 
 central place that the Lord's Supper should have in 
 a student's religious life. 
 
 This is the ideal of those who are at the head of 
 Association work. It is quite well lived up to in 
 some of the larger and more important student 
 Associations. But it is not fully understood by the 
 rank and file. Secretaries and undergraduate work- 
 ers are not free from the prejudices and limitations 
 of their previous training, and many find it much 
 easier to stand on the old undenominational platform 
 than to exert themselves to understand and appreciate 
 differences of opinion, or to reorganize their Associa- 
 tions and boards of directors so that the various 
 Churches can have a voice in the affairs of the student 
 Association.* 
 
 Furthermore, departments of the Association other 
 than the Student have not risen to this vision, and 
 are acting on the basis of a common Protestantism, 
 which is indefinite, individualistic, and lacking in the 
 corporate sense. Even where student Associations 
 make a conscientious effort to be interdenominational, 
 the Association leaders cannot be arbiters of the 
 claims of the Churches, and must treat them all as on 
 a common level. It is not satisfactory to a commun- 
 
 See Appendix III. 
 
 33 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 ion which has a strong sense of the Church and her 
 mission to be put on an equality with another which 
 considers the Church only a human organization for 
 proclaiming a particular brand of the Gospel. But 
 with all its defects the interdenominational position 
 is more tolerable than the undenominational. An- 
 other quotation from Father Kelly may make this 
 clear. 
 
 "I called this common Protestant Christianity 
 undenominational. . . . We have in the religious 
 world to-day a new word, interdenominational. . . . 
 Are these words the same, or different ? 
 
 "In principle and theory they are exceedingly 
 different. Undenominationalism is a purely negative 
 word, denoting the state in which you are left when 
 every denominational peculiarity has been taken 
 away. It is a very unlovely and very dangerous 
 state, reached by the road of unbelief, the road of 
 giving up convictions, or of laying them by. Inter- 
 denominationalism is not a negative thing. It says, 
 ^Let us come together, for any purpose we can use- 
 fully, and let us bring all our convictions with us.' 
 We may be rather sceptical about the usefulness of 
 this proposal, but plainly it is not the same as the 
 other. . . . 
 
 "The old Protestant bodies have still denomina- 
 tional forms, ecclesiastical forms, and forms of belief. 
 But they no longer attach any great importance to 
 them. To them interdenominational and undenomi- 
 national are much the same. 
 
 '^When, therefore, those who ask us to come in on 
 an interdenominational basis, show themselves very 
 
 34 
 
Church Student Organizations 
 
 much annoyed because we talk of our denominational 
 principles, what looks to us bad faith is only in truth 
 ignorance. They do not understand that our de- 
 nominational differences, our Church beliefs, are any 
 different from their own. They had no idea we 
 meant so much by them. There is no need for us to 
 lose our tempers ; we have been given just that oppor- 
 tunity we desired to make ourselves understood. . . . 
 "Do we believe that the Church faith is the truest, 
 the most helpful, needed for the perfecting of all 
 others? If so, what can we ask better than that it 
 should have a chance to show its innate power? If 
 men do not mean, or do not understand, what they 
 have been saying, if they want to withdraw what they 
 said, then it is plain to all that it is they who shrank 
 from the comparison. But in the name of God, and 
 of His Christ, and of His Church, do not let it be us 
 who are afraid." 
 
 35 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 The Student's Worship 
 College Services 
 
 Before the student can be guided in worship, it is 
 necessary for the Church worker to know the number 
 and value of college services. These are of two 
 kinds, the official services provided by the college 
 administration, and the informal services in connec- 
 tion with the Y. M. and Y. W. C. A. If the college 
 chapel service is treated irreverently by the students 
 or degenerates into a college meeting, it may blunt 
 the fine sense of worship which our young people 
 should have. On the other hand if the chapel exer- 
 cises are reverently conducted, we should not make 
 light of them because they are not liturgical. This 
 is especially important in the case of the Association 
 meetings. They are often lacking in dignity, but sel- 
 dom in reverence. Circles for prayer, which are so 
 common in Association work, can be of very great 
 value in teaching reality and intensity in the devo- 
 tional life. To meetings of this type our students 
 can make a very real contribution, which Association 
 leaders are not slow to recognize. If opportunities 
 for real worship are few, our clergy who work among 
 students will naturally provide more. 
 
 36 
 
The Student's Worship 
 Church Services 
 
 It is important to make the student feel that his 
 interests have recognition in the Sunday Services. 
 The Services must be at an hour when he can attend 
 them. An instance could be given of one college 
 situated two miles from the parish church. The 
 trolley schedule is such that the students cannot at- 
 tend church and return in time for dinner. Yet the 
 congregation will not make the half hour shift which 
 would make it possible for the students to come. The 
 h\Tnns should be those that students sing, and the 
 presence of the college or university in the parish 
 should be recognized by special prayers, and when 
 appropriate by references to college events at the time 
 of the giving out of notices. 
 
 The Sacraments 
 
 The Holy Communion will be central in the 
 religious life of our students. However much other 
 Services may inspire them, it is the Communion 
 which nourishes and sustains them. College life is 
 full of temptation to body, mind, and spirit, and the 
 student quickly discovers that he needs more than his 
 own strength to enable him to conquer. Many a man 
 in later life has said, "If I had only kno^\^l as much 
 about the Sacraments when I was a student as I do 
 now, college life would have been quite different for 
 me." It is the privilege of our college clergy to 
 bring this knowledge to our students, and teach them 
 that if they regularly and faithfully "offer them- 
 selves, their souls and bodies, as a living sacrifice"^., 
 
 37 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universii}) 
 
 they will grow in grace and power and in favor with 
 God and man. 
 
 The college student is studying the fundamental 
 facts of life. At every point in his studies, physical, 
 biological, ethnological, ethical, and philosophical, he 
 comes to ultimate mystery, the place where things 
 begin. Here the professor is silent, unless he is 
 reverent enough to point to God. Therefore the 
 student is prepared to find that in religion there are 
 facts in the spiritual life which we may describe by 
 cause and effect, but which we cannot explain. He 
 will understand that we can use spiritual powers as 
 readily as we use the forces of the physical universe 
 without understanding their ultimate nature. Not 
 by magic yet in mystery do the Sacraments operate. 
 Thus the mystical elements of the Sacraments will not 
 deter the reverent student from coming to the Holy 
 Communion. If, however, through his studies or the 
 general influences of college, he has become more or 
 less materialistic, his "doubts" may turn him against 
 the Sacramental side of religion, though he still wor- 
 ships with his mind the God whom he recognizes as 
 the Source of all. Such a student must be led to 
 understand the limitations of the scientific method 
 and point-of-view, and have his ideas clarified as to 
 what personality means as applied to Deity. When 
 he kneels humbly at the Master's feet to receive 
 quickening of spiritual life and power, everything will 
 appear in due perspective. Consequently those col- 
 lege workers who lay stress on bringing students to 
 regular Communions have touched the heart of the 
 problem. The student will have entered on the path 
 
 38 
 
The StudenCs Worship 
 
 along which all that he needs spiritually can come 
 to him. 
 
 It often happens that the majority of those present 
 at any early Service are students. The Eev. Francis 
 B. Roseboro, who has for some years ministered to 
 students at Yale, bears testimony to the love of 
 students for this Service. "Their great need is to 
 have the Sacraments of the Church easily accessible. 
 However cordial the welcome of any parish, the boy 
 will feel strange and ill at ease. No well sung Te 
 Deum will make him feel at home, nor will the notice 
 ^pews reserved for students' better accomplish the 
 difficult transfer. The appeal of the Altar alone will 
 hold him. If, through years of clear teaching and 
 patient labor, he has been brought to habits of a 
 regular, frequent, and devout use of the Sacraments, 
 then it is no difficult matter to transfer those habits 
 to any parish however strange." * 
 
 It is important for students to be able to attend 
 the Holy Communion once a week, if they so desire. 
 They come from all parts of the country and from 
 churches of all types, and to many it would be a 
 serious spiritual deprivation if this were not possible. 
 Instances are not lacking of students requesting more 
 frequent celebrations than were customary at the 
 parish church and winning their case with the rector. 
 At colleges too distant from one of our churches for 
 students to reach it readily, arrangements should be 
 made for regular celebrations of the Holy Communion 
 in some hall or room of the college. 
 
 * American Church Monthly, April, 1918. "The Religious 
 Needs of College Men." 
 
 39 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 Corporate Communions 
 
 Corporate Communions are of great value in 
 making students faithful and regular in their wor- 
 ship. The Church student organization arranges for 
 the corporate Communion and notice is sent to all the 
 Churchmen in college. Often a certain Sunday in 
 each month is appointed. Corporate Communions 
 should be celebrated during a mission of the Church 
 or a religious campaign conducted by the Association. 
 
 If breakfast can be served afterward in the parish 
 house, it will mark these occasions vdth spiritual fel- 
 lowship, somewhat like the early Christian Agape. 
 Under these circumstances the students might gladly 
 remain after breakfast for an hour of meeting, dis- 
 cussion, or lecture. Their time is free and they are 
 in the mood for it. If the parish house is needed for 
 Sunday school or other purposes, arrangements for 
 breakfast might be made at one of the women's 
 dormitories, which as we have stated are usually 
 equipped with kitchen arrangements for student 
 gatherings. 
 
 The "College Church" 
 
 One problem troubles clergy working among 
 Eastern students, which is not met with in other 
 parts of the country except in denominational colleges, 
 namely, the Sunday morning college service. Some 
 of the greatest preachers of the country of all com- 
 munions address the students, and the college author- 
 ities are loath to excuse students to go to their own 
 churches at the same hour. An exception is usually 
 
 40 
 
The Student's Worship 
 
 made on "Communion Sunday", when the college may 
 not have a service of its own. In a few cases those 
 college officers who are regularly ordained ministers 
 of some Church even celebrate Communion in the 
 college chapel. These "college churches" ask the 
 students to bring letters of transfer from their home 
 churches, and they receive new members not pre- 
 viously connected with any church. It is chiefly in 
 New England, where the Congregational system has 
 colored ecclesiastical thinking, that this system of 
 college churches is pushed to its logical extreme. 
 Needless to say we cannot grant its claims in our 
 student work, but it requires urging to stir the 
 average student to the point of asking to be excused 
 in order to attend his own church. He may like the 
 college atmosphere of the university service better 
 than the town atmosphere of the parish church. He 
 may prefer to listen to the college preachers; but 
 herein lies a real danger. These men preach brilliant 
 sermons, the best in their respective barrels, which 
 are usually of an ethical or sociological rather than a 
 doctrinal character. The student leaves college with 
 a sermon-taster's dislike of the average productions 
 of a minister to whom he must listen Sunday after 
 Sunday. Nor has he received any knowledge of the 
 fully rounded Gospel, as preached to all ages and 
 classes for the strengthening of every-day Christian 
 living. The student has been thus unfitted for nor- 
 mal Church life. Regular worship in his own church 
 is more likely to fit him to play a normal Christian 
 part in the world, where most things are more or less 
 commonplace and unvaried. One fact, not generally 
 
 41 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universii}f 
 
 recognized, is that where this system of a college 
 church prevails there is a subtle antagonism to 
 Church work among the students. The Associations 
 reflect the official disapproval, and while outwardly 
 cordial are not actively promoting the cooperative 
 programmes which their national committees endorse. 
 
 Informal services 
 
 There is one phase of worship to which our college 
 workers should pay more attention, namely, the in- 
 formal period of worship preceding meetings, con- 
 ferences, and classes. Too often the hymns are hastily 
 chosen at the last moment before the meeting, and 
 the leader selects one or more collects which, with 
 the Lord's Prayer and a blessing, constitute the devo- 
 tions of the group. A great opportunity to lead the 
 students into worship of a spontaneous, free, and 
 suitable nature has been lost. If the clergyman has 
 conducted the devotions in a perfunctory manner, 
 the chance of training the student to exercise the 
 priesthood of the laity is gone. These services are 
 worthy of painstaking preparation. They should 
 strike the keynote of the meeting and bring all those 
 in attendance into the presence of, God. Now-a-days 
 many types of worship are customary, such as litanies, 
 intercessions, meditations, and services of silence. All 
 that is needed is a liturgical sense and a proper un- 
 derstanding of the elements of worship, namely, 
 silence, invocation, exhortation by selected verses of 
 Scripture, or a brief statement of the purpose of the 
 service, public confession, united petition, praise and 
 thanksgiving, the reading of Scripture, confession of 
 
 42 
 
The Student's Worship 
 
 faith, call to prayer (versicles), prayer, and blessing. 
 Xot all these elements of worship will be present in 
 each brief service. With a little guidance the wor- 
 shippers can be brought to use unfamiliar forms to ex- 
 press each element. However there is no need of 
 trying the unknown, if proper use is made of the 
 Book of Common Prayer. If only more thought and 
 care are bestowed on these brief devotional meetings 
 they will be unified, to the point, and full of the spirit 
 of worship. 
 
 Special Services and Evensong 
 
 These comments apply with particular force to 
 special Services, which are sometimes held in the 
 church, or to Sunday evening Services without a 
 sermon, to which students are attracted because of the 
 simple worship of Evensong. Litanies, intercessions, 
 and meditations of great beauty can be built up on 
 the structure of Evening Prayer on such themes as 
 missions, unity, the social needs, the Church, recon- 
 struction, etc. Most of us have not exhausted the 
 possibilities of our hymnal with regard to some of the 
 virtues of the Christian life, such as love, faith, con- 
 secration, etc. Too often the organist selects the 
 hymns, leaving to the minister the choice of a "sermon 
 h3Tnn". The clergyman should be consulted in the 
 selection of all the hymns so that they will each con- 
 vey the message of the Service.* 
 
 * The Collegiate Secretary of the General Board of 
 Religious Education will submit on request more detailed 
 suggestions as to special services of the kind mentioned. 
 
 43 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universit}} 
 Retreats 
 
 Eetreats have not been tried to any great degree 
 among students. Naturally they would need to be 
 modified from their usual form, but a series of Serv- 
 ices of this nature could be held on Saturday and 
 Sunday without taking the student away from college. 
 While our Church is slow in this matter, the Associa- 
 tions have discovered that they can take their cabinets 
 and committees out of town for a two or three day 
 "setting-up conference" with marked success. 
 
 The church open for prayer 
 
 Probably not many students would go into a 
 church for private prayer, but it is worth keeping the 
 church open if only a few go in occasionally. They 
 should know that a quiet spot is available for medita- 
 tion, as the college is not apt to offer many such 
 places. Sometimes students who are face to face with 
 the great decisions of life, or discouraged and tired by 
 baffling problems, seek a protected place to be alone 
 for deep thought. It is worth making this clear in 
 advertising the church, for students of other com- 
 munions, whose churches are not open, may be at- 
 tracted. Churches in the vicinity of great city col- 
 leges and technological schools, which do not often 
 have dormitories or social buildings, should make a 
 special point of offering a quiet place for rest and 
 meditation and even for study. There is an inarticu- 
 late worship called forth by the very silence and 
 majesty of a large city church. Let us teach such 
 students adoration and meditation. 
 
 44 
 
The Student's Worship 
 Confirmation 
 
 Baptism and Confirmation of students can be 
 treated best in this chapter. In those cases where the 
 student has not been baptized, the Sacrament of 
 Baptism may immediately precede the rite of Con- 
 firmation, so that the two can be considered together. 
 'No matter how large the diocese, the Bishop should 
 visit his college towns annually during the school year. 
 College students will require a different type of in- 
 struction and more time than children, so they should 
 not be placed in the same class with boys and girls. 
 Except in the case of a church some distance from 
 the college, it is probably better for the student to be 
 instructed with the adults of the parish. He is being 
 prepared for normal Church life, and should have 
 normal instruction. Special problems of individual 
 students can be taken up in private conference. 
 Sometimes the hours preferred by the parish people 
 are not suitable for students, who can be more easily 
 brought together at night. This, and other similar 
 good reasons, might suggest separate classes. There 
 is a danger that in classes for students alone the in- 
 structor will unconsciously take on a defensive tone, 
 as if to meet the intellectual difficulties with religion 
 which the college student is supposed to have. But 
 the place for this apologetic work is in the religious 
 education classes next to be discussed. 
 
 The whole force of the student Church organiza- 
 tion will be turned toward bringing other students to 
 Confirmation. Personal workers, or committeemen 
 appointed for this purpose, will see all the uncon- 
 firmed or bring them to the rector for interviews. 
 
 45 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universiiyf 
 
 Naturally such an effort will be fruitful only if the 
 year's work has been vigorous and spiritually pro- 
 ductive. More students are won by seeing that the 
 Church really plays a large part in a fellow-student's 
 life, than by pondering the matter in solitude. 
 
 Sometimes special events in the college religious 
 programme will determine the time for approaching 
 the students about Confirmation. If the church con- 
 ducts a mission or a series of meetings with strong 
 speakers, the fruits will be manifested in students 
 asking for Confirmation. The days following a col- 
 lege evangelistic campaign, or the close of the Bible 
 classes conducted by the Association, are seasonable 
 times to approach our students who have been attend- 
 ing them. If a student has signed a card at any 
 religious meeting giving the Episcopal Church as his 
 preference, it is a particularly glaring sin of omission 
 if he is not followed up by those to whom the Church 
 commits the care of her children. 
 
 No student who has asked for Confirmation should 
 be allowed to enter the sum m er vacation unconfirmed, 
 as during it he may aestivate spiritually. It is some- 
 thing of a spiritual tragedy for a student, who has 
 asked for the gift of the Holy Spirit through Con- 
 firmation, to be forced to rely only on the rubric about 
 those who are "ready and desirous to be confirmed" 
 as his only authority for coming to the Lord's Supper. 
 Students who say that they will be confirmed at home 
 should be followed up by letters to them and to their 
 rectors. 
 
 46 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 The Student's Religious Education 
 The student's lack of preparation 
 
 The student and the college worker both face a 
 handicap in religious education from the fact that the 
 student comes to college with so little Biblical train- 
 ing and such fragmentary knowledge of the content 
 of religion. If a man, he has in most cases dropped 
 out of the Sunday school early in his high school 
 career, and if a girl, she has not had instruction com- 
 mensurate with her needs, even if she has remained 
 true to the school. Often the Confirmation instruc- 
 tion received before going to college has been super- 
 ficial. The clergyman in the college town reaps the 
 fruit of this neglect, and must either give to the 
 student work of childish grade, or build a reasoned 
 faith on an inadequate foundation. This initial diffi- 
 culty will, we trust, be removed at no very distant 
 date, as the Sunday school work improves, and ade- 
 quate effort is made to give the high school student 
 religious instruction which will win his respect. 
 Such a course of study should include the history and 
 nature of the Bible, the teaching of the Church given 
 by a simple course on the Creed, and the fundamen- 
 tals of the social order according to Christian teach- 
 
 47 
 
The Church at Work in College and University) 
 
 ing. Such a course, with all that precedes it, would 
 give the necessary background for the advanced work 
 of which the college student is capable. 
 
 Another hopeful sign is the tendency on the part 
 of college entrance examination boards to give credits 
 in Bible subjects. Further, there is every prospect of 
 a day when the public schools will give credit for Bible 
 teaching and other religious education conducted by 
 the Churches, which is of sufficient merit to warrant 
 recognition. In both cases the emphasis will be on 
 Bible study rather than on the study of doctrine, but 
 it will be a welcome time for the college religious 
 teacher when he can count on something besides igno- 
 rance from his class in matters of Biblical history and 
 ethics. 
 
 Other difficulties face the religious educator in 
 college. The Eev. Morton C. Stone, formerly chap- 
 lain for Episcopal students at the University of 
 Wisconsin, set these forth in a paper read at the Howe 
 Conference of Episcopal College Workers. 
 
 Lack of time on the part of the student 
 
 "This is the main trouble. The student hasn't 
 time to study. It seems to be due to one or more of 
 three reasons; either he has a very large amount of 
 college work to do, or he is very much occupied with 
 extra curriculum, social, or other activities, or he just 
 isn't interested. This, I suspect, is the real cause in 
 most cases. At any rate, it is my experience that a 
 student can take up a subject which he really wants 
 even if he has a heavy schedule. . . . We must 
 find something that will interest in spite of the 
 
 48 
 
The Student's Religious Education 
 
 student. I believe that this can only be solved by 
 finding a way out of the two difficulties which come 
 next. 
 
 Lack of teachers 
 
 "It is hard for the priest in charge of student 
 work to be a whole faculty. ... In attempting 
 to increase the Church faculty [for religious in- 
 struction] the natural place to turn is to the facult}' 
 of the college. Here we meet two difficulties; either 
 the faculty members are not interested, or they don't 
 know anything about the subject they are asked to 
 teach. . . . But it is obvious that if any adequate 
 religious education course is to be presented to our 
 students we will have to have the help of the college 
 faculty or import a faculty of our own. 
 
 Lack of suitable literature 
 
 "This needs little elaboration. . . . We have no 
 standard curriculum to present to the student. We 
 have books here and there on various limited or 
 extended phases of religious subjects. But none of 
 them were meant for class textbooks, nor are they as 
 a rule suited to the situation." 
 
 Mr. Stone's suggestions as to the solution of these 
 difficulties are all incorporated in the latter part of 
 this chapter. 
 
 Religious education in the college curriculum 
 
 The minister planning his college religious educa- 
 tion work must investigate the situation from two 
 
 49 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 angles; first, the courses in the college curriculum 
 which have values for religious education, and second 
 the "voluntary study courses" conducted by the 
 Associations. Time is too precious both for himself 
 and the student to allow of unnecessary duplication, 
 and he should know what is being done by others in 
 order to supplement it where necessary. 
 
 Many colleges offer electives in the Bible, and a 
 few give in addition general courses in religion. 
 Those who guide the religious education of our 
 students need to know the scope of this work, the 
 spirit of the teaching, and the influence of the Biblical 
 Department throughout the college. Advice can then 
 be given our Church students as to which courses will 
 be most valuable. In fact, if the teaching is not 
 actually destructive, this is the most profitable way in 
 which the student can gain a knowledge of the Bible. 
 Voluntary study of any kind lacks the stimulus and 
 discipline of classroom work. The priest in charge 
 of student work should be thoroughly familiar with 
 this department of the curriculum to answer or 
 supplement, if need be, some of the views set forth by 
 the professors. 
 
 Indirect influence in college teaching 
 
 Prof. Emily F. Brown reminds us that much of 
 the non-religious teaching of a college has religious 
 value. "It behooves us to discover, if we can, such 
 tendencies in college training as will ultimately serve 
 the purpose of both religion and education. Not- 
 withstanding the destructive influences of much 
 of the teaching of modern science, sociology, and 
 
 50 
 
The Student's Religious Education 
 
 philosoph}^, experience has sho\vn that there is a con- 
 siderable sphere of influence in the regular college 
 curriculum, which may legitimately come under 
 Church jurisdiction, so to speak. History, art, liter- 
 ature — even when taught impartially in the most 
 judicial manner by teachers who are not themselves 
 of the household of faith — have been found to open 
 up unsuspected lines of communication with the 
 Mother Church for many who have lost their way 
 and do not even know the countersign, because, amid 
 the verbiage of modern fads and fancies, they have 
 forgotten their mother tongue. These secular by- 
 ways of thought, as certain college studies may be 
 called, are no negligible avenues of approach to the 
 great Catholic highway, which to many students 
 might otherwise be 'No Thoroughfare'." 
 
 To prove her point Prof. Brown gives the follow- 
 ing illustrations. One student came into the Church 
 as a result of writing a paper on the relation of 
 the Wesleyan Eevival to the Romantic Movement. 
 Another states that her attention was first attracted 
 to the Church by the statement in class that the 
 Church existed for at least one generation before the 
 Gospels were put in writing. The explanation of 
 religious forms and symbols in a course on the relig- 
 ious drama has won more than one student. The 
 miracle plays when properly studied have a profound 
 influence. Those subjects in which the historic con- 
 sciousness is aroused and a new conception of the past 
 gained, studies of civilization in general and of 
 medieval civilization in particular, have a strong 
 religious value. Thus students have been led to the 
 
 51 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universit]; 
 
 Church through the study of Dante, chivalry, the 
 Quest of the Holy Grail, the monastic system with 
 its democratic spirit, the lives of the saints and the 
 rise of the mendicant orders. Church architecture, art, 
 music, and liturgy, and the failure of humanism — ^to 
 mention just a few of the results of historical and 
 literary courses. Prof. Brown calls attention also to 
 the unconscious influence toward the Church which 
 comes from academic ceremonial and robes, and 
 the appreciation of beauty and order which college 
 education instils.* 
 
 The wise preacher will take advantage of all these 
 indirect influences, and in his sermons call attention 
 to the parallels between secular and Church teaching. 
 Often such an allusion will catch and hold a student 
 in the congregation who is studying the particular 
 period or subject referred to. 
 
 Religious education in the Associations 
 
 Let us turn to a wholly different form of religious 
 education, the voluntary study courses of the Asso- 
 ciations. The purpose of these courses is often mis- 
 understood. They are not intended in any way to 
 take the place of curriculum Bible courses, nor are 
 their books intended to be used as textbooks. Their 
 purpose is to do what the curriculum course cannot 
 do, namely, approach the Bible from a devotional 
 viewpoint and bring the student to conclusive think- 
 ing as to his personal relation to the Christian solu- 
 
 * "The Appeal of the Church to College Women." 
 American Church Monthly, May, 1918. 
 
 52 
 
The Student's Religious Education 
 
 tion of life's problems. The study is threefold in its 
 emphasis; in some courses the Bible is foremost, in 
 some, foreign missions, and in others, social duties. 
 All the books are provided with daily readings in the 
 Bible, a weekly summary, and a set of stimulating 
 questions for class discussion. Some are written by 
 recognized authorities, like Fosdick or Rauschen- 
 busch, and others by certain of the secretaries in 
 student Association work. All have been carefully 
 worked over by committees. One series known as 
 "the minimum course" was prepared for the four 
 years of college, two books to a year, under the direc- 
 tion of committees of the Sunday School Council of 
 Evangelical Denominations and of the Council of 
 North American Student Movements. 
 
 There is a very large literature on missions avail- 
 able, published chiefly by the Student Volunteer 
 Movement for Foreign Missions. The various Boards 
 of Missions also publish missionary books useful for 
 student work. We must turn largely to the general 
 publishing houses for books on practical sociology, 
 though there is a growing number dealing with social 
 problems from the devotional standpoint. More will 
 be said about mission and social study in the two 
 following chapters. 
 
 The Sunday School 
 
 An interesting result has come about from the 
 preparation of Bible study literature by the Sunday 
 school and Association authorities working conjointly. 
 For the first time the Sunday schools have been able 
 to offer something to the student which is really 
 
 53 
 
The Church at Work in College and University) 
 
 adapted to his needs. The Associations practically 
 say to the Churches, "We will bend our efforts to get 
 students into your Sunday schools and count them as 
 doing Bible study work, provided you will establish 
 college departments in your schools, so that the 
 students will not be treated as children, use these 
 specially prepared textbooks, or their equivalents, 
 have the classes led by people who understand students 
 and their problems, use the discussion method rather 
 than the lecture method in teaching, and (in general) 
 teach men and women in separate groups." When 
 the campaign to enroll students in the various Sunday 
 schools is completed, the Associations form campus 
 classes in fraternity and sorority houses, boarding 
 houses and dormitories for the students who will not 
 go to the Sunday schools. It is into these latter 
 groups that the Episcopal students are apt to go, for 
 we have never succeeded, as the other communions 
 have, in getting our young people to stay in Sunday 
 school when they reach the college age. 
 
 The Association voluntary study work has demon- 
 strated that students can be trained to lead groups if 
 they have the guidance of a weekly normal class. 
 
 Supplementing the Association classes 
 
 It can be readily seen from this brief description 
 that our leaders in student work must study the 
 religious education work of the Associations in the 
 colleges where they minister. In many cases it will 
 not be up to the standard. And, even at its best, there 
 are some things it does not, and should not, aim to 
 do. It does not give what is generally called "doc- 
 
 54 
 
The Student's Religious Education 
 
 trinal teaching", only the broad outlines of New 
 Testament theology being sketched; it says little or 
 nothing about the history of Christianity ; its method 
 is suggestive rather than systematic and conclusive. 
 Along these lines we must supplement and supply 
 Church teaching. How to do this will occupy us for 
 the rest of the chapter. 
 
 Sermons and lectures 
 
 In the first place the sermon can be made a vehicle 
 of teaching. The largest number of students can 
 be reached in this way. The great themes of Church 
 life and doctrine can be set forth with regularity. 
 The Church Year can yield up its rich material for 
 teaching. Even brief statements and expositions at 
 the time of the giving out of notices have their value. 
 In this same category come lectures. The difficulty, 
 of course, lies in getting students to attend. A few 
 meetings of the Church students' organization could 
 be given over to lectures with questions and dis- 
 cussion following. The stereopticon is a most useful 
 adjunct in all such work. Special lectures furnish 
 an opportunity to use the varied abilities and special 
 interests of the Churchmen on the faculty. The 
 rector of the church at Tucson, Arizona, has had pro- 
 fessors of the state university and other Churchmen 
 of teaching ability speak at the Sunday night Services 
 with marked success. The students of Washington 
 and Lee University thronged the church at Lexing- 
 ton, Va., to hear a course of Sunday night lectures 
 from the rector on the Life of Christ, which extended 
 
 55 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 over a number of weeks. We are far from having 
 exhausted the teaching possibilities of the pulpit. 
 
 Weekly classes 
 
 The next most general method of teaching is by 
 weekly classes. These may be in connection with the 
 Sunday school, or at hours on week days convenient 
 to the students. "There are two difficulties/' writes 
 Mr. Stone. "The classes being a week apart, there is 
 a tendency to lose interest. Perhaps this would be 
 obviated if a really good course were offered, or a text- 
 book with daily readings might help to fill in the gap. 
 Then the classes can be held for only about twelve 
 weeks, or there is a conflict with the examination 
 period, and vacations have a disturbing way of not 
 being arranged to suit Church classes." 
 
 This is the method almost universally in use in 
 mission and social study, one chapter of the textbook 
 being assigned each week and the class continuing 
 until the book is completed. Confirmation classes 
 are usually of this type. Much more use than is cus- 
 tomary could be made of them by those who are al- 
 ready communicants. Students confirmed as boys 
 and girls would profit greatly by hearing another 
 rector prepare his class. They would see the whole 
 subject of their Church life from a new angle. 
 
 Religious discussion groups and conferences 
 
 A less systematic form of religious education is 
 the discussion method, referred to above as success- 
 fully applied by the Associations. It suffers from the 
 natural tendency to run into discussions which lead 
 
 56 
 
The Student's Religious Education 
 
 nowhere^ and lacks the authority which comes from 
 systematic teaching. Nevertheless it makes the stu- 
 dent think for himself, gives an opportunity to correct 
 his misconceptions, and has a certain authority when 
 a group arrives at conclusions in common. The Gen- 
 eral Board of Eeligious Education has begun to 
 publish outlines for discussion on live topics, with 
 daily Bible readings. 
 
 Akin to these discussion groups, but differing in 
 that they are occasional and not periodic, are "round- 
 table conferences". These can be effectively held for 
 a visiting speaker, who states his case as concisely as 
 possible, and the rest of the time is given up to ques- 
 tions and discussions. Every effort is made to keep 
 the meeting thoroughly informal. This type of meet- 
 ing can be expanded, if the attendance warrants, into 
 a forum. This device has proved especially useful 
 in the discussion of social problems. 
 
 Intensive study courses 
 
 Mr. Stone has made a suggestion about intensive 
 study which is original with him, and should be given 
 in his own words. "This method is at present a 
 theory which I have not had a chance to try, but has 
 seemed to me to present possibilities. It came to 
 mind in reading of the Sveek-end retreats' which have 
 been so successful in Europe and have also worked 
 well in this country, notably at the Boston Cathedral. 
 The idea would be to present several during the year, 
 as short intensive study courses, giving at least a 
 bird's-eye view of the subject. They would begin on 
 Friday evening, and would have classes on Saturday 
 
 57 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universit\f 
 
 afternoon and evening, and on Sunday the morning 
 sermon could deal with the subject from the inspira- 
 tional point of view, followed in the afternoon by 
 another class, and, if possible, in the evening by 
 an illustrated lecture reviewing the whole subject. 
 Members of the course would be required to read a 
 textbook and give practically all their time to study 
 and class from Friday night until Sunday night. 
 Auditors might just attend the classes; and doubtless 
 a number would be attracted to the final summary 
 illustrated lecture on Sunday evening. . . . 
 
 "Of course such a plan would not displace more 
 extended courses. One of these intensive study 
 courses might be given each month, making eight for 
 the year, thus presenting eight subjects in brief re- 
 view. . . . One could appeal to students by get- 
 ting them to give up a lot of time for a very limited 
 period, instead of a little time spread over a long 
 period. ... A good deal can be accomplished in a 
 short time if one gets down to work." 
 
 Reading courses and use of the library 
 
 The student who feels that he can not enroll in a 
 regular class for a longer or shorter period might be 
 persuaded to do some private reading under direction. 
 The clergyman in charge of student work should al- 
 ways have books ready to lend. Many a conversation 
 can be followed up in this way. Pamphlets can also 
 be effectively used, though if they are too much of the 
 "tract" type they may not prove popular. Church 
 papers, both general and missionary, should be in easy 
 reach of the student. Perhaps a few of the more in- 
 
 58 
 
The Student's Religious Education 
 
 terested will subscribe. A reading room might be 
 fitted up in the parish house to which students will 
 be welcome. Church periodicals should be supplied 
 to the Association and university library reading 
 rooms. Almost any religious book of a non-contro- 
 versial nature will be purchased by the library on 
 request of the clergyman or of the students. The 
 librarian is always glad to set aside certain books on 
 a reference shelf for the time during which a class 
 needs them. 
 
 Exhibits 
 
 Bulletin boards and exhibits should be used in 
 religious education. It is possible to procure for the 
 former pictures and posters on the greatest variety of 
 subjects. Exhibits could be made a very valuable form 
 of religious education. The exhibit would be set up 
 in the parish house or other convenient center, and at 
 stated hours lectures or stereopticon talks would be 
 given. The Board of Missions and the Social Service 
 Commission have stereopticon lectures available for 
 the asking. 
 
 Education for Church life and activity 
 
 There is one field of Church education which is 
 at present most haphazard. Men and women are left 
 to learn by experience the organization of general and 
 diocesan conventions, provincial synods, boards, com- 
 missions and committees of all kinds, vestries and 
 parochial societies. So also with regard to the rights 
 and duties of Bishops, archdeacons, priests, and lay- 
 
 59 
 
The Church at Work in College and University) 
 
 readers. In all these matters the rank and file of our 
 communicants are woefully ignorant. College grad- 
 uates, who are anxious to take part in Church work, 
 and in general are well qualified to lead, often involve 
 themselves in unfortunate relations with Church 
 authorities by rushing ahead with plans without 
 due authority. Somehow in college they must be 
 informed as to the way in which the Church is 
 constituted. Merely telling them about it is not effect- 
 ive, for it is not closely related to their present in- 
 terests. Literature on the subject is apt to seem dry. 
 Charts and diagrams clearly explained are most 
 helpful. 
 
 Subject matter of courses 
 
 "We cannot here take up the question of the sub- 
 ject matter of our religious education work. Not 
 much has been done so far in this field, but books 
 which are suitable are appearing or are being written 
 for the purpose. The National Student Council will 
 give attention to the matter of curriculum, and each 
 year suggest ways of carrying out the educational side 
 of its "minimum programme". Its officers, and the 
 Secretaries of the Church Boards and Commissions, 
 stand ready at all times to advise and suggest text- 
 books. 
 
 Religious education receiving college credit 
 
 In conclusion we might state the goal of the 
 future, i. e., trained men and women of our Church 
 accredited as lecturers by the university, who would 
 give Church teaching or training of such a grade as 
 
 60 
 
The Student*s Religious Education 
 
 to win academic credits from the university. They 
 would probably work in conjunction with similar 
 teachers of other communions as a school of religious 
 education. At the University of Texas there is an 
 "Association of Eeligious Teachers" for whose work 
 credit is granted. The University of Missouri gives 
 credit to the amount of fourteen hours for work done 
 in certain subjects in an institution of good standing. 
 As a matter of fact the only institution giving this 
 work is the Bible College of the Disciples Church lo- 
 cated in the same city. The same arrangement exists 
 at the University of Oregon with the Eugene Bible 
 University. The University of North Dakota has a 
 somewhat similar affiliation with Wesley College. 
 Precedents are accumulating, and as soon as the 
 various communions can put forward adequately 
 trained teachers, can find ways of working together, 
 and can furnish proper textbooks, the universities 
 will gladly recognize the religious teaching and give 
 credits, Not until then will religious education ac- 
 quire dignity in the eyes of the students. 
 
 Mr. Stone has made a useful suggestion which 
 may help in the interim before this ideal is realized. 
 "A step might be made toward a collegiate school of 
 religion, if the chaplain [the priest in charge of work 
 among our students] could gather members of the 
 faculty and a definite standardized programme be 
 offered, under the direction of the General Board of 
 Religious Education, giving credits of its owti until 
 such time as the college will grant credit." A be- 
 ginning is being made in this direction, as will be 
 presently described, by the awarding of the Board's 
 
 61 
 
The Church at Work in College and University) 
 
 diploma of trained teacher to those students who ful- 
 fil the requirements of normal work during their 
 college career. 
 
 Dramatics and Pageantry 
 
 We have reserved for the last a brief note on a 
 subject which will be treated more fully in a Bulletin 
 of the National Student Council to be published in 
 October, 1919, namely, the value of dramatics and 
 pageantry for religious education. 
 
 A well-known football coach, after listening to a 
 discussion of possible forms of religious work, said: 
 "It seems to me that you divorce too much the spirit- 
 ual from the physical. It is all too vague and in- 
 tangible. Men like to be active. Why can't you give 
 them some dramatics, and let them learn through 
 acting?" He voiced a truth we might well observe. 
 There is a great amount of pageantry in the history of 
 our Church which lends itself well to tableau and play. 
 Much in our liturgy can be illustrated by Services 
 with processions, pilgrimages, etc. There can be free 
 dramatization of a Bible or history lesson by charades. 
 Work of this nature must of course avoid the appear- 
 ance of childishness. As such activities employ a 
 large number of students they are of value in many 
 ways, educational, social, and for training in Church 
 work. The position and teaching of the Church 
 would be better understood in a college community, if 
 there could be given annually a good pageant or play. 
 
 62 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 The Student and Church Extension and 
 Christian Unity 
 
 A. CHURCH EXTENSION 
 Importance of missions in student work 
 
 Our work with students will be a pitiable failure 
 if they do not become informed believers in and en- 
 thusiastic workers for the Church's Mission. Even 
 if this were accomplished in every case, our work 
 would be only a partial success unless many of them 
 offer themselves for service as missionaries at home 
 and abroad. In this, as in the case of the ministry, 
 the Church has placed her clergy and other workers 
 in the colleges to seek out and call the choicest young 
 men and women to positions of leadership in her 
 ranks. This will receive more extended treatment in 
 Chapter VIII on "Guiding the Student's Life Pur- 
 poses". It is mentioned here so that it will receive 
 recognition as an integral part of an adequate 
 missionary programme in our college work. 
 
 Fortunately in all this the way is quite clearly 
 shown, for we have long experience on which to draw. 
 Our Board of Missions has always looked to the 
 colleges to furnish recruits. Although most of those 
 who have gone out as ordained men or as deaconesses 
 
 63 
 
The Church at Work in College and University} 
 
 made their decision in the seminary or training 
 school, yet the most formative influences were 
 probably experienced in college. 
 
 The Student Volunteer Movement 
 
 An interdenominational agency which has done 
 an invaluable work for missions in the colleges, and 
 to which all the Boards of Missions are under great 
 indebtedness, is the Student Volunteer Movement for 
 Foreign Missions. It was organized in 1886 at Mt. 
 Hermon, Mass., at the first of the student summer 
 conferences, as a spontaneous assumption by the 
 students themselves of their obligation to furnish 
 from their number the foreign missionaries needed by 
 the Churches. Almost from the first Dr. John E. 
 Mott has been the Chairman of the executive com- 
 mittee. It is not possible here to review its long and 
 honorable career. More wdll be said in the eighth 
 chapter about its methods and success in getting 
 students to "volunteer" for life service in the mission 
 field. About 7,500 volunteers have been sent out to 
 the mission field by the various Boards of Missions. 
 It now has a considerable staff of executive and 
 traveling secretaries, and maintains a large office in 
 New York City. Its publication of college textbooks 
 and pamphlets on missions has attained very large 
 proportions. Its great quadrennial conventions, 
 assembling nearly 5,000 student delegates, create a 
 tide of spiritual enthusiasm, each student generation, 
 which affects all branches of religious work. * 
 
 * See Appendix II. 
 
 64 
 
The Student and Church Extension and Christian Unity 
 Local Student Volunteer Bands 
 
 In the colleges this Movement is represented by- 
 student volunteer bands. All the members of the 
 band are volunteers for the foreign mission field, but 
 their purpose is not that of pietistic self-culture. 
 They are the inspiring center of an aggressive and 
 sane propaganda for missions throughout the student 
 body. On the missionary committees of the Associa- 
 tions there usually will be found one or two of the 
 volunteer band. When Church student work becomes 
 known for its missionary enthusiasm it is generally 
 because one of the leading students is a volunteer, or 
 because the priest in charge, or the woman worker, is 
 a "detained" volunteer. It is the old story that com- 
 mitment of one's life to a cause is productive of vastly 
 more personal enthusiasm than committing the task 
 to someone else. 
 
 Mission study classes 
 
 All strong Associations conduct a number of mis- 
 sion study classes, using the books of the Student 
 Volunteer Movement or the Missionary Education 
 Movement. The textbooks used are, of course, gen- 
 eral in character, but the members of the different 
 Churches who belong to them are supposed to con- 
 tribute items of interest about the work of their own 
 communion. One session of the class ought to be 
 given up to a study of the work of each Church repre- 
 sented in the class. These classes lay a broad and 
 deep background against which to measure the work 
 of one's own Church. WTiere they are well con- 
 
 65 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 ducted and attended it is not wise to attempt to draw 
 from them for the organization of purely Church 
 classes. More can be accomplished by keeping note 
 of what is going on in the Association mission study 
 classes and supplementing it with a round table con- 
 ference on the Church's work in the field or depart- 
 ment of missionary activity which the students are 
 studying. By planning far enough in advance a re- 
 turned missionary or a Secretary from the Board of 
 Missions could be obtained for this conference. 
 
 Often, however, it will be exceedingly important 
 to have our own classes studying the Church's Mis- 
 sion. Especially is this the case in Lent when faith- 
 ful Church students, who have not been attracted to 
 the Association classes, can be drawn into a Church 
 class because of the desire to do a little more than 
 usual in study and service. Or the Association 
 classes may be leaving untouched some great area of 
 missionary activity as, perhaps, the home field. Or, 
 as sometimes happens, there are no mission study 
 classes at all on the campus. Students occasionally 
 will join in parish mission study or teach courses in 
 Church extension in the Sunday school. In case 
 Church classes are formed, it will be found that the 
 Board of Missions has a considerable selection of 
 teachable books and pamphlets to offer on the 
 Church's Mission, and the Educational Secretary is 
 eager to advise with regard to books and methods of 
 class leadership. 
 
 There has never been a time like the present for 
 the study of missions. The War has given to this 
 phase of the Church's work a new significance. Most 
 
 66 
 
The Student and Church Extension and Christian Unity 
 
 of the aims of the Allies are the very principles which 
 missionaries have been proclaiming. Missions will 
 thrive in the atmosphere of the new diplomacy. The 
 League of Nations will be but the governmental as- 
 pect of the Brotherhood of Man. The missionaries 
 will stand out as the true internationalists. Never 
 before have missions seemed so important in the eyes 
 of students, nor has it been so easy to win the argu- 
 ment that every properly educated man and citizen of 
 the world should study the work of the Church's van- 
 guard and the nation's noblest representatives. 
 
 Missionary meetings and conferences 
 
 Along with the study of missions should go mis- 
 sionary meetings and institutes. The latter is a sort 
 of prolongation of the former. Speakers are invited 
 for a series of addresses and conferences with the 
 students who attend the institute. Often one or more 
 meals are served. The student volunteer bands in a 
 section of the country, or in the several colleges of a 
 large city and its suburbs, are united into unions, 
 which hold annual conferences in one of the colleges. 
 These conferences are small enough for much good 
 fellowship to prevail, the speakers are always men 
 and women of ability, and the informal conferences 
 yield much information to the inquiring delegates. 
 The same is true of the summer Missionary Educa- 
 tion Movement Conferences and our own Church 
 Summer Schools. These add the training element 
 to the inspirational. Whenever possible our students 
 should be encouraged to go to these conferences, for 
 they will profit much by the experience and come 
 
 67 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 back full of enthusiasm for their Church work. 
 Especially is this important in the case of the great 
 quadrennial conventions which were referred to above. 
 On these occasions the college volunteer bands appeal 
 to the churches of their communities for funds to 
 help send delegates. As the Church gains in the 
 long run by the new vision which comes to her young 
 people, the appeal should never be made in vain. The 
 returning delegates always report the convention to 
 the congregation, if allowed, and few Services are 
 more helpful than those in which students try to share 
 the good things they have received. 
 
 Use of students as missionary speakers 
 
 One important way to develop missionary interest 
 and produce future missionaries is to use students as 
 speakers. They usually give very good talks, since 
 they are apt to select those points which are in the 
 region of high purpose and great achievements. 
 Those who are volunteers stir their audiences greatly. 
 Many students have decided to become missionaries 
 after having given a number of addresses and having 
 been gripped by their subject. Our churches could 
 well use students in talks to the Sunday schools, 
 clubs of all kinds, and Woman's Auxiliaries. The 
 college minister should be constantly on the alert to 
 develop in this way his most promising students. 
 
 Missionary giving 
 
 Last, but not by any means least, is the subject of 
 missionary giving. As a Church we have not ap- 
 pealed strongly enough to our students for contribu- 
 
 68 
 
The Student and Church Extension and Christian Unit}f 
 
 tions to the Church's Mission. They have given to 
 objects in which the college as a whole was interested, 
 such as the college's representative on the foreign 
 field, or the foreign work of the Y. M. and Y. W. 
 C. A. But more is needed. Prior to America's entry 
 into the War the colleges and universities of North 
 America reached the astonishing total of $247,424 
 given to missions, of which about one-half came from 
 the alumni and professors. In 1917-18 they gave to 
 the Student Friendship War Fund nearly a million 
 and a half dollars without any appeal to the alumni. 
 Nor were the gifts to missions very seriously de- 
 creased. In 1918 they gave nearly three million 
 dollars to the United War Work Campaign. It shows 
 what students can do in the way of sacrifice when 
 the call comes close home and stirs their imaginations. 
 This spirit must not be allowed to die out now 
 that the War is over, but must be turned toward 
 missions, a cause big enough and human enough to 
 furnish an equivalent for the suffering occasioned by 
 war. Other Churches report that they receive large 
 sums from their students for missions. Why should 
 not we be able to do the same? The money itself 
 is of less consequence than the education and conse- 
 cration which accompany the gift. College Church- 
 men in America should be helping their brothers in 
 the schools and colleges of Japan, China, Africa, 
 Brazil, the Philippines, and the nearer fields. 
 
 The National Student Council will from year to 
 year urge the students of our Church to bear their 
 share in the lifting of the world's burdens. At its 
 suggestion the Board of Missions prepares special 
 
 69 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 weekly envelopes for student offerings, with a special 
 pamphlet giving an interesting statement of the work 
 of the Board. In colleges where the students cannot 
 easily or regularly attend service in an Episcopal 
 church, a committee could collect the envelopes. This 
 plan is open to the criticism that the student thus 
 avoids his share in the support of the church in the 
 community; but he is not a member of that church, 
 and his status is distinctly national. He is away from 
 home and under those circumstances the entire Church 
 claims him. The little he gives had better go to 
 the Church's general work. 
 
 B. CHRISTIAN UNITY 
 
 Conferences and intercessions 
 
 There is one phase of the Church's work which 
 has not as yet made its appearance in the colleges, 
 namely, the study and promotion of Christian unity. 
 In no place is the atmosphere more favorable for 
 conferences and discussions about unity. Some may 
 say students are too young and uninformed to engage 
 in such meetings. But is not this true of everything 
 they do ? Are they not in college to learn, and would 
 it not be better in this respect to have competent 
 guidance? Furthermore, they have a working unity 
 in certain branches of Christian work through the 
 y. M. and Y. W. C. A. One thing is certain, students 
 and professors who engage in conference with those 
 of other communions will know the position of our 
 own Church better as the result. By way of caution, 
 it should be said that those who lead these confer- 
 ences should do so only after deep and careful reading. 
 
 70 
 
The Student and Church Extension and Christian Unity 
 
 The type of conference promoted by the General 
 Convention's Commission on a World Conference on 
 Faith and Order is particularly practicable in a 
 university where men are accustomed to examine all 
 questions without animus and with a wholehearted 
 desire for the truth. The Secretary of this Commis- 
 sion, Mr. Robert H. Gardiner, is a faithful friend of 
 students, and knows college work. He stands ready 
 to advise as to the conduct of these conferences and 
 to furnish literature, including a Manual of Prayer 
 for Unity.* 
 
 Intercessions for unity should be faithfully offered. 
 The octave January 18-25 is suggested each year by 
 the Commission to be observed as a season of special 
 prayer for the reunion of Christendom. This period 
 could well be observed in all our colleges by special 
 Services and round-table conferences with other Chris- 
 tians. The Y. M. and Y. W. C. A.'s ought to be 
 very cordial to the idea of such conferences and be 
 willing to take the lead in arranging for them. 
 
 One of the characteristics most noticeable to-day 
 is the interdenominational thinking of men of affairs. 
 The ability to do this and remain true to one's own 
 Church must be developed. There is among students 
 to-day, so we are told by those who work most inti- 
 mately with them, a certain impatience with denom- 
 inationalism. The study and discussion of Christian 
 unity will create a strong denominational interest, 
 and at the same time promote interdenominational 
 fellowship. Students by this means will be held to 
 the Church, rather than lost. 
 
 * Address, 174 Water Street, Gardiner, Maine, 
 
 71 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 The Student's Service in Church and Community 
 
 A. SERVING THE CHURCH 
 
 Service in the church of the college community 
 
 Much more ought to be done in the way of using 
 students in Church work than is now done, for this 
 is decidedly the best way of training them for future 
 leadership and of making them feel that the Church 
 needs more than merely their attendance at Service. 
 There are several obvious difficulties, but none are 
 insuperable; namely, lack of time on the part of 
 students, vacations and college events which affect 
 regularity, and the smallness of some parishes which 
 cannot offer many opportunities for work. In regard 
 to the first, a student can usually be persuaded to 
 do one thing and do it well; the second is met by 
 good organization and by seeing that the students 
 have substitutes (often they will work in pairs) ; and 
 as to the third difficulty, the fault lies chiefly in 
 lack of imagination on the part of the rector who does 
 not plan to keep even his own people busy. 
 
 A fairly complete list is given of the Church work 
 that a student can do under guidance. Each of the 
 following tasks when well done is sufficient, for too 
 many different responsibilities must not be laid on 
 
 72 
 
The Student's Service in Church and Community 
 
 willing shoulders. As many students as possible are 
 to receive Church training, and they should not be 
 made subordinate to the work itself by being given 
 more than they can assimilate. 
 
 Service in the church 
 
 Lay-reader, altar guild worker, acolyte, crucifer, 
 verger, usher, chorister, choir-mother, organist, and 
 assistant organist. 
 
 Teaching service 
 
 Teaching in Church school, Sundays or week 
 days ; acting as a substitute teacher ; other Church 
 school work — superintendent, secretary, librarian, 
 visiting-teacher, i. e., home department work, or 
 following up of absentees; summer work with 
 children in parish or camp; judging competition 
 essays, field work, etc. ; missionary addresses ; edu- 
 cational work with special parish groups; talks to 
 clubs; classes in boys^ or girls^ clubs, week-day 
 afternoon or evening; athletics, gymnastics, walk- 
 ing clubs, etc. 
 
 Service in societies and guilds 
 
 Men's Club, Woman's Auxiliary, Women's Guild, 
 Parish Aid, Junior Auxiliary, Girls' Friendly 
 Society, Brotherhood of St. Andrew (especially 
 bringing fellow-students to church and introducing 
 them to the rector), Young Men's Club, Battalion, 
 Boys' Club, Boy Scouts, etc. 
 
 73 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 Publicity service 
 
 News-gathering and reporting of Church relig- 
 ious education, social service and missionary news 
 for college paper, parish paper, or bulletin board; 
 and, conversely, writing college religious news to 
 the Church papers; making posters to advertise 
 services, meetings, and conferences; circulating 
 cards or other forms of notice throughout the col- 
 lege; personal invitations to students to come to 
 events in the church, etc. 
 
 Miscellaneous service 
 
 Taking altar flowers to the sick; assisting at 
 missions; surveying and assisting in canvasses; 
 secretarial work to help rector; teaching assistant 
 for sewing-circle, basket-making circle, etc. ; music 
 — vocal, instrumental, teaching, conduction — in 
 Church school or club ; art — such as designing 
 decorative settings for psalms, hymns, collects, etc. ; 
 story- telling ; conduction of historic tours, prepara- 
 tion of pageants; photographic work for lantern 
 slides, etc.; entertaining at Church festivals, etc. 
 
 Church service which is not local 
 
 There are also ways of using students in diocesan, 
 provincial, and general Church work. For instance, 
 in South Dakota some of the students at the Univer- 
 sity will be used to conduct by correspondence religious 
 education with the children of families out of reach 
 of our churches. The three general agencies of our 
 Church, the Boards of Missions and Education, and 
 
 74 
 
The Student* s Service in Church and Community 
 
 the Social Service Commission, should have corre- 
 spondents in each college and university who will not 
 only keep the Board's officers informed about matters 
 of special interest in the institution, but will also 
 write for advice on what the students can do in each 
 phase of the Church's work. The question may arise 
 as to whether this will not interfere with the secretary 
 of the society of Churchmen. The secretary can, and 
 in most cases will, limit his correspondence to official 
 matters and reports. 
 
 It is worth many an hour of planning and read- 
 justment to make a place for every interested student. 
 The rector must be ready with his opportunities and 
 not say to a willing student, "Thanks for your kind 
 offer to help. There is nothing now that I can give 
 you to do, but if anything turns up I will let you 
 know." By such dilatory tactics he may turn away 
 from the path of training for Church work one who 
 with proper encouragement could become a leader. 
 It is worth many an hour of planning and readjust- 
 ment to make a place for the willing youth. But it 
 is right to impress on the student that having once 
 taken up the work he must faithfully carry it on, and 
 not let college events interfere with it. Many people 
 at the head of Church activities are frankly skeptical 
 of the value of student helpers, for the reason that 
 experience has shown that they are not to be relied 
 on. This objection can be removed by a frank talk 
 with the student before he begins work. The ex- 
 perience of the Associations in social service work, 
 often of an exacting nature, would seem to show that 
 students will be faithful when thoroughly interested. 
 
 75 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 B. SERVING THE COMMUNITY * 
 
 Social service in the Association 
 
 The Associations have developed this field to a 
 high degree. For years they have been using students 
 to teach English and citizenship to foreigners, give 
 health and "safety first" talks, demonstrate first aid, 
 supervise clubs and playgrounds, act as scout masters, 
 make surveys, visit workingmen's homes, conduct 
 rescue missions, go on deputations to town and coun- 
 try, and do a score of other things that altruistic 
 ingenuity and the genuine needs of a community 
 suggest. Perhaps in this field it is well to let the 
 Associations take the lead, and maintain such close 
 relationship with our students who do social service 
 work that we can lead them to see its spiritual value 
 and meaning. Of all Churches we ought to be the 
 one best able to teach and exemplify the relation 
 between worship and service. There is considerable 
 danger that a student may come to think that in 
 social service he has discharged his full duty to 
 religion and the Church. 
 
 Study of social problems 
 
 All that has been said about the study of missions 
 applies to the study of social problems, or, as it is 
 called in Association parlance, the study of North 
 American problems. The contribution which we have 
 to make to this study as conducted by the Associations, 
 
 * Headings of subdivisions A and B, though conveniently 
 antithetical, may cause a false distinction. After all, 
 serving the community is serving the Church. 
 
 76 
 
The Student's Service in Church and Communii\f 
 
 and to sociology as it is usually taught, is to direct 
 attention to the part the Church has to play in modern 
 life. It would be a waste of time and effort for us 
 to organize classes of Episcopal students merely to 
 talk in vague terms about social amelioration or of 
 reconstruction. We must show them the part the 
 Church should have in all this, for, if we do not, 
 probably no one else will. Further, we can see to it 
 that our students in Association social study classes 
 keep this point of view before the group. Sermons 
 can also be preached to correct the ignoring of the 
 Church in current sociological teaching. 
 
 Suggestions from the Social Service Commission 
 
 With these introductory remarks about what the 
 Associations are doing in the field of community 
 service, let us turn to the programme outlined by the 
 Eev. F. M. Crouch, the Secretary of the Joint Com- 
 mission on Social Service. 
 
 ''I. Active Service 
 
 "The Church student may serve the community 
 either as a member of a university group or as a 
 member of a local parish. In either case he has two 
 main lines or methods of activity open: 
 
 "(1) He may serve as an individual volunteer 
 worker under the direction of any social agency of 
 the parish, college, or community, which may need 
 workers and can utilize his spare time, intelligence, 
 and energy. As a settlement worker, a big brother, 
 a big sister, a friendly visitor, etc., the student may 
 
 77 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 put himself in helpful contact with individual cases 
 of need and serve not only the individual but the 
 agency with which he is related as a worker, the 
 college or parish group of which he is a member, 
 and the community as a whole. Or he may help 
 to make a social survey of a neighborhood or com- 
 munity as a whole with a view to ascertaining 
 living and working conditions, etc.; or a special 
 investigation of some one problem of a community 
 or given neighborhood, such as immigration, hous- 
 ing, wages, recreational facilities, etc. It would be 
 well to have it understood that such a volunteer is 
 serving as a professing Christian in the name either 
 of his college unit or his parish unit, or both, and 
 that he is expressing individually a part of the 
 desire of the Church or organized religion in the 
 community in which the college is located to help 
 solve its problems. 
 
 "(2) He may associate himself with other 
 Church students for the purpose of doing some- 
 thing for the community that is either not being 
 done and needs to be done, or which is not being 
 done competently or completely. In more than one 
 city parish to-day there is a Social Service League 
 definitely organized under the direction of the 
 rector or an associate. Such a league looks about 
 it for the purpose of discovering through an actual 
 survey of a given neighborhood what the social 
 conditions and needs are; of ascertaining what 
 social agencies are now at work in the field, just 
 what they are doing, and what they need in the 
 way of cooperation; of relating itself effectively 
 
 78 
 
The Student's Service in Church and Community 
 
 as occasion may demand and opportunity offer 
 with one or another of such agencies already work- 
 ing in the community as may need assistance. The 
 social service which we are here considering would 
 cover not only the field of the older curative charity, 
 but also the fields of social and economic readjust- 
 ment or reconstruction, and preventative or con- 
 structive charity. 
 
 ''11. Education for Service 
 
 "The theoretical or 'academic' education of the 
 college Church student for practical social service 
 should include (1) a recognition and an interpreta- 
 tion of the social genius and challenge of our religion 
 and of its precursor Hebraism; (2) a similar social 
 interpretation of the history of the Christian Church 
 through twenty centuries; (3) a study of modem 
 social problems, and (4) of methods of service. 
 
 "(1) Social Study of the Bible 
 
 "A course could be arranged which would cover 
 the social teachings of the prophets, the sociological 
 aspect of the various legal codes recorded in the Old 
 Testament, general relations of Church and state, as 
 seen in the history of the Hebrew nation and religion, 
 and the social challenge of the Gospels. Material for 
 such courses is already available. The Joint Com- 
 mission on Social Service has, for instance, issued an 
 'Outline of Social Study', in which are indicated 
 under each of the above topics certain representative 
 books by recognized authorities, and has begun the 
 
 79 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 preparation of a series of pamphlet texts on the topics 
 indicated — two numbers of which, ^The Social Teach- 
 ings of the Prophets' and '^Social Aspects of Church 
 History ; The Early Period', have already been issued. 
 The purpose of such courses would be to release the 
 essential social nature and social challenge of Old 
 and New Testament religion. 
 
 ^'(2) Social Study of Church History 
 
 "What has just been said applies to this second 
 topic. Church history may be treated either accord- 
 ing to periods — early, medieval, modern (since the 
 Reformation) ; or in relation to movements — ascet- 
 icism, monasticism, the mendicant orders, institu- 
 tional charities, the theory of almsgiving, the social 
 significance of the work of certain saints and reform- 
 ers, etc.; or as seen in the lives of representative 
 Churchmen and others not always received as ortho- 
 dox but significant for this purpose — St. Paul (his 
 views on marriage, slavery, social classes, etc.), St. 
 James (a study of his Epistle), Chrysostom, Ambrose, 
 Benedict of Nursia and other founders of monastic 
 movements, Arnold of Brescia (a politico-ecclesias- 
 tical reformer), Francis of Assisi, St. Catherine of 
 Sienna, Wycliffe, Huss, Savonarola, Luther, Calvin, 
 etc. The social teachings of no one of these can be 
 approved in toto, but a study of their lives and doc- 
 trines would be valuable. 
 
 "(3) Study of Modern Social Problems 
 
 "This would include a recognition of social service, 
 as above indicated, as both ameliorative and prevent- 
 
 80 
 
The Students Service in Church and Commumt\f 
 
 ative or reconstructive. It would involve a study of 
 types of communities with their special conditions and 
 needs — the industrial or urban community, the agri- 
 cultural or rural community, the suburban commu- 
 nity. It would mean a survey of certain typical phases 
 of the social problem — the labor problem (hours, 
 wages, conditions, labor movements, conservative and 
 radical), problems of housing, recreation, vocational 
 education, public health (including sanitary engineer- 
 ing, prophylactic campaigns, looking toward the 
 elimination of recognized maladies, such as tubercu- 
 losis, venereal disease, etc.). Eightly viewed, any 
 phase of life is a phase of the social problem, and the 
 purpose of the instruction under this general heading 
 would be not only to inform the student as to well- 
 recognized problems, but to quicken his appreciation 
 of human life and its possibilities for betterment. 
 Underlying the whole would go a broad doctrine of 
 democracy — economic and social as well as political — 
 interpreted in the light of the Christian doctrine of 
 the brotherhood of man. 
 
 "(4) Methods of Service 
 
 "This would include what has been already in- 
 dicated under I above — individual or group service 
 either independently or in cooperation with recog- 
 nized social agencies of the community, state, and 
 nation. An explanation of the work of these agen- 
 cies in the large would also come under this heading. 
 For this purpose a useful leaflet would be 'The Inter- 
 relation of Modem Social Movements', issued by the 
 Kussell Sage Foundation, New York City. This de- 
 
 81 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 partment of the course would include also a study of 
 certain occupations or professions as avenues of social 
 service, involving an interpretation of the various 
 trades and professions, not as means of mere personal 
 livelihood or success in terms of money, prestige, or 
 position, but as media of true social or human service. 
 In other words, the lawyer should not think merely 
 of winning cases, but of subserving the true interests 
 of justice, the legislator should not think merely of 
 safeguarding the vested interests and maintaining 
 the status quo, but should be responsive to growing 
 demands for readjustment and reconstruction. 
 
 "Such instruction as above outlined can be given 
 to the Church student in a college class or Association 
 study group, or in a study group connected with the 
 parish. Part of it, in fact, ought to come from the 
 preacher in the college chapel and in the parish 
 church. Some of it, again, may be given in the shape 
 of lectures by specially invited lecturers either con- 
 nected with the college or community or from out- 
 side. These lectures might be arranged by the 
 student group ; as an example, for two or three years 
 before the War a group of the alumni of Cornell 
 University arranged for a special course of lectures 
 on social and civic problems before the university by 
 outside lecturers — supplemented by a special course 
 of instruction under a member of tlie faculty." 
 
 82 
 
CHAPTEK VIII 
 
 Guiding the Student's Life Purposes 
 A natural result of all Church work 
 
 There is no one method of Church student work 
 so far suggested which does not result in the infusion 
 of a Christian spirit into life's purposes. This is of 
 vital significance. If the raison d'etre of a college is 
 to train young men and women for life service to 
 society and the state, then the Church must find ways 
 of preparing them for her service also. But in addi- 
 tion to this training there is great need of sympa- 
 thetic and wise guidance of a student into the 
 profession for which he is best adapted, and where he 
 can be of the largest Christian service. 
 
 Official vocational guidance in the college 
 
 As in the case of other forms of work the first 
 advice here is — know what is already being done. 
 Some universities have vocational guidance depart- 
 ments under psychologists who have at their disposal 
 delicate instruments by which they can measure nerve 
 reactions and test the keenness of the student's facul- 
 ties. This is not the kind of vocational guidance 
 which the minister can or should give to the students 
 who come to him for advice. But it is necessary for 
 him to know the extent of this work, and especially 
 
 83 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 whether those in charge give the student opportunity 
 for a fair consideration of such callings as the min- 
 istry or the mission field. Too often this work is 
 purely utilitarian, taking no account of the "altruis- 
 tic" callings. 
 
 Unofficial life work guidance in the Associations 
 
 It is also well for the minister to know what the 
 Associations endeavor to do in this regard. Their 
 work will be similar to his and he should work in 
 close harmony with them. It is a part of the policy 
 of the Associations, when helping a student on the 
 problem of life work, to send him to his pastor for 
 consultation. The Student Department of the In- 
 ternational Committee of the Y. M. C. A.^s has given 
 this matter much thought. The guiding principles 
 set before the college Association secretaries are as 
 follows : 
 
 "(1) We must aim to lead every man to conse- 
 crate himself according to the principles of 'The 
 Christian Man^s Fundamental Life Work Decision'.* 
 
 * This is a card widely used in Association conferences, 
 Bible classes, etc. When signed it is not put on record or 
 filed anywhere; it is rather of the nature of a Bible book- 
 mark, or a constant reminder to the individual. 
 
 "I will live my life under God for others rather than for 
 myself, for the advancement of the Kingdom of God rather 
 than my personal success. 
 
 "I will not drift into my life work, but I will do my 
 utmost by prayer, investigation, meditation, and service to 
 discover that form and place of life work in which I can 
 become of the largest use to the Kingdom of God. 
 
 "As I find it I will follow it under the leadership of 
 Jesus Christ, wheresoever it take me, cost what it may." 
 
 84 
 
Guiding the SiudenCs Life Purposes 
 
 (2) We must recognize that the so-called secular 
 callings bulk larger in the average student's thought 
 than the so-called vicarious callings. Our duty is to 
 present the latter strongly, so that they may have 
 their proper perspective in the college man's think- 
 ing, and to recruit for these callings among suitable 
 men. (3) "We must make every man realize the full 
 implications, individual and social, of being a Chris- 
 tian in the so-called secular callings. (4) We must 
 recognize the supreme duty of vocational guidance in 
 aiding men to discover their qualifications and in 
 helping them to find the type and place of work for 
 which they are fitted.'^ 
 
 The privilege of advising students about life work 
 
 The minister in a college town should regard it as 
 a great privilege to advise the college students about 
 life work. Nothing enables one to enter more deeply 
 into another's life and personality. Hopes and aspi- 
 rations of a great future lie before each student. His 
 attitude toward them shows his inner life. The min- 
 ister has a chance here to suggest many things neces- 
 sary to the spiritual development of the youth. The 
 choosing of a profession is a long process, and the 
 minister and the student can become very intimate 
 through many interviews. If the clergyman lets it 
 be known that he desires to help in this matter, and 
 above all if the students tell one another that they 
 have been benefited, there will be many who will 
 come for advice. This is especially true of sopho- 
 mores and juniors. The freshman is too busy adjust- 
 ing himself to college life to bother much about the 
 
 85 
 
The Church at Work in College and University) 
 
 future. Any student is in an unhappy state of mind 
 who comes toward the end of his undergraduate days 
 without his further steps being determined. 
 
 The tendency to drift into a life work, with all 
 that this implies as to flabbiness of character, is all 
 too common among college men. Women students face 
 another difficulty. Their parents expect them to re- 
 turn and settle down to the former round of home 
 duties until they marry. Thus there is opposition to 
 any talk of professional life. The college girl, how- 
 ever, has felt the great impulse stirring within her to 
 play her part in the world and give her trained mind 
 to the service of mankind. She is restive and un- 
 happy in the face of parental disapproval of her 
 ambitions. She is in great need of advice, and the 
 Church worker must not shrink from giving it merely 
 because it might appear an encouragement to break 
 home ties. We are in a new era and parents must 
 realize that the love which makes them desire to hold 
 their daughter at home and shield her from life's con- 
 flict is perhaps selfish. Of course, it is to be under- 
 stood that if there is real need for the girl at home, 
 because of sick or aged parents, her duty lies there. 
 
 How life work guidance can be given 
 
 There are many ways of giving help in the choice 
 of life-work. The most obvious of these is the sermon 
 or address. Once a year a sermon should be preached 
 from every pulpit on the Christian principle of stew- 
 ardship of life. To balance it there should be one on 
 the stewardship of wealth. With these fundamental 
 principles clearly before him, the student can safely 
 
 86 
 
Guiding the Student's Life Purposes 
 
 survey all professions to find that for which he is 
 fitted, knowing that whichever he chooses he will 
 render both God and man the maximum of unselfish 
 service. 
 
 Interviews will follow any striking public utter- 
 ance on this subject. Students will seek out the man 
 who has a message for them. The interview may help 
 in reaching a decision, or it may be the first of a series 
 of conferences. Sometimes the Church worker has 
 to go behind the question of the particular profession 
 to the fundamental one of consecration. 
 
 Books and pamphlets are of special value in this 
 matter. They will give a much fuller message than 
 can be spoken in a brief interview, and the student 
 can return to them often for review and more careful 
 consideration of their contents. There is a large selec- 
 tion of pamphlets available on choosing a life work, 
 on the ministry, and on all aspects of work on the 
 mission field. A few can be found on each of the 
 major professions. One publishing house has in 
 preparation a series of books on the various profes- 
 sions, which will be very valuable.* Much use should 
 be made of the best biographies. Through them the 
 student catches the spirit of unselfish service which 
 has animated the great men and women of the human 
 race. 
 
 To some degree the student's studies will influence 
 his choice of life work. If the minister knows the 
 vocational values of the courses in the college curric- 
 ulum, he will be in a position to advise helpfully. 
 
 * The Macmillan Company. 
 
 87 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 One reason for an early decision as to life work is that 
 thereby an undergraduate can lay a better foundation 
 for his profession by taking subjects in his arts course 
 which will have value in his future work. 
 
 The clergyman working with students should see 
 the value of deciding the question of life work in the 
 best and most uplifting surroundings. This is no- 
 where more true than at the student Y. M. and Y. W. 
 C. A. and Missionary Education Movement summer 
 conferences. Every student who is uncertain about 
 his career ought to go to one of these ten days' gather- 
 ings. Even if he arrives at no actual decision, the 
 impulse to unselfish service will become a ruling pas- 
 sion in his life. These conferences furnish perhaps 
 the determining factor in the decisions of a large 
 number of college men and women who enter the 
 ministry, or go into social service, or journey to for- 
 eign lands in the Church's Mission. 
 
 Recruiting vs. guidance 
 
 For some vocations our clergy in college com- 
 munities must insistently call for volunteers. The 
 Church has no means of conscription like the state, 
 but her agents can search out qualified young people, 
 state the case, and pray that the Holy Spirit may 
 bring them to a right decision. They can be recruit- 
 ing officers. The "altruistic" callings are all under- 
 manned. They offer no financial or social rewards, 
 and often every characteristic of heroism must be dis- 
 played by those who espouse them. As examples of 
 these vocations we might specify the mission field, 
 the ministry, the work of the deaconess, the religious 
 
 88 
 
Guiding the Student's Life Purposes 
 
 life, social service work, and Church work for women. 
 Unless the minister is in earnest in this matter the 
 Church may some day find herself without a due 
 supply of priests and other leaders for her work at 
 home and abroad. Indeed that day is not far distant, 
 unless the returning armies furnish large numbers of 
 young men willing to transfer their w^arfare to an- 
 other sphere. In discussing each of these callings a 
 few words will be devoted to such training for them 
 as college can afford. 
 
 Social service throughout life 
 
 Mr. Crouch, of our Social Service Commission, 
 has clearly set forth the manner in which a college 
 trained man or woman can share in social service 
 work. "The college student on graduation will have 
 three opportunities of social service. He may enter 
 upon social service as an actual vocation, in which he 
 will earn his daily bread while at the same time serv- 
 ing his fellows. To this end he will probably, if not 
 necessarily, follow his college course with a course in 
 some school of philanthropy. Many of the larger 
 universities offer courses in philanthropy which pre- 
 pare for social service as a profession. This voca- 
 tional aspect of social work is of increasing interest 
 to college men and women throughout the country — 
 or was before the War and must be afterward — 
 though, at the same time, it will still continue to 
 enlist only a minority of college graduates. In the 
 second place, the college graduate may engage in 
 social service as an avocation, using therein his 
 margin of time, energ}-, and resources after his day's 
 
 89 
 
The Church at Work in College and University) 
 
 work is ended. It is this avocational social service 
 which the Church has perforce been stimulating dur- 
 ing recent years. In itself it is good, but alone it is 
 not sufficient for the task of social reconstruction 
 which must come after the War. In the third place, 
 the college graduate — and this applies to the large 
 majority — may, and if he is to justify himself and 
 his education, must, serve his fellows in and through 
 the vocation or occupation which he has chosen as best 
 fitted to his individual capacity and predilection. 
 This type of service is open to the business man, the 
 doctor, the lawyer, teacher, etc." 
 
 Such training as can be obtained in the average 
 college has already been set forth in the sections in 
 the last chapter which deal with college social service. 
 By these acts of practical community service the 
 student gets "laboratory experience'^ though usually 
 of an unsupervised and desultory character. But he 
 learns the joy of helping others, discovers the latent 
 possibilities in all men, and broadens his sympathies. 
 All that is pure gain and a quite sufficient return for 
 the time and energy expended. 
 
 Church work for women 
 
 The field of work for women in the Church is con- 
 stantly widening. The pity of it is that the Church 
 is slow in standardizing the positions and the training 
 necessary for them. When a rector discovers that he 
 needs help along a certain line, he finds a girl in his 
 parish and trains her for the position. In most cases 
 he could have had a trained worker, if enough en- 
 couragement were given capable college girls to pre- 
 
 90 
 
Guiding the Student's Life Purposes 
 
 pare for such positions as religious teachers, parish 
 visitors, community workers, and rector's secretaries. 
 The day is coming when these callings will be as fully 
 recognized as that of the deaconess, and if college 
 women will press forward into salaried Church work, 
 taking what is offered under present conditions, they 
 can shape the future for their successors. 
 
 For some of these lines of work the student can 
 make preparation in college. She can read Church 
 history and polity under guidance of a clergyman. A 
 normal training course can be taken with a group, 
 or singly by correspondence, under direction of the 
 General Board of Religious Education, so that at the 
 end of her college career she will have qualified her- 
 self to receive the diploma of the Board as a trained 
 and accredited religious teacher. Any amount of ex- 
 perience in Sunday school or religious teaching can 
 be obtained through the local church or the college 
 Y. W. C. A. Such training is not enough, however, 
 to prepare one for directing the religious education 
 work of a parish, for lecturing, or for giving week- 
 day religious instruction recognized by public schools. 
 There are three Church training schools for women 
 workers which will give this advanced training.* 
 
 * For information about the Church Training Schools 
 for Women, address the Rev. William E. Gardner, D.D., 
 Warden of the New York Training School for Deaconesses. 
 Cathedral Close, New York; Deaconess Clara Carter, the 
 Church Training and Deaconess House, 708 Spruce Street, 
 Philadelphia, Pennsylvania; or Rev. E. L. Parsons, D.D., 
 Warden of the Deaconess Training School of the Pacific. 2629 
 Haste Street, Berkeley, California. All of these schools 
 admit special students. 
 
 91 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 The social-religious worker should have special 
 preparation. She must be thoroughly conversant 
 with all forms of charity, juvenile, and municipal cor- 
 rection work, she must have some knowledge of nurs- 
 ing and the preparation of food, and she must have 
 administrative skill. The Church schools mentioned 
 above give this training, and certain of the larger uni- 
 versities afford a great variety of courses from which 
 selection can be made so that the student will be 
 trained, chiefly, however, on the side of social work. 
 Teachers' College of Columbia University has stand- 
 ardized this work, and with the M. A. degree offers a 
 diploma as a social-religious worker. The "labora- 
 tory'' work of this course is done under close super- 
 vision in New York City churches and institutions. 
 An interdenominational committee cooperates in the 
 "laboratory" work of students preparing for Church 
 work, and some scholarships are available for these 
 students. 
 
 The girl who elects secretarial work can find all 
 the technical training she needs in any university. 
 She will, however, need to study questions of Church 
 organization, etc., so as to be more intelligent in her 
 work than the ordinary stenographer. She would 
 also need to know the latest methods of card indexing 
 and filing as applied to Church business. 
 
 For some time to come there will not be many 
 such opportunities for salaried work. But the Church 
 must give volunteer service for women a larger place 
 than is now customary. There is great resentment 
 among women who have done so much in the War 
 that the Church offers them so few opportunities for 
 
 92 
 
Guiding the Student's Life Purposes 
 
 leadership. The same warning note is being sounded 
 in England. Our college women will train themselves 
 for Church service, paid or unpaid, if they see the 
 chance to be of use. But if no such opportunity offers 
 they will turn to social service and undenominational 
 religious movements. 
 
 The parish executive or business manager 
 
 A few large churches are setting the example of 
 having unordained men of business ability or training 
 serve as their business administrators and financial 
 agents. Such an officer would watch out for the 
 material affairs of every organization, engage and 
 control the many employed workers in a large church 
 plant, know the schedule and availability for certain 
 tasks of each volunteer worker, manage parish func- 
 tions, attend to the publicity and advertising work of 
 the parish, keep careful watch over the church fabric, 
 have office hours, and interview many of the people 
 who try to interest the rector in a thousand and one 
 projects for the better running of his parish. Such 
 a man would not be a secretary, neither would he be 
 a sexton. He would be an executive and an ^^efficiency 
 expert", if we may venture to use the term. This is 
 not yet a recognized position for which a student 
 could prepare himself at present, for so far it is only 
 the largest city churches which have such officers, all 
 of whom were mature business men when called to 
 their posts. Yet certain courses in administration, 
 economics, and sociology would go a long way toward 
 preparing a man ultimately to fill such a position. 
 Some day it will be a recognized profession or branch 
 
 93 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 of Church work. Mr. Eugene Camp, of the Seabury 
 Society of New York, argues for such a parish officer 
 in every well-established parish. He calls him the 
 "parish master", and considers the small parish cap- 
 able of using men who give only part time on a 
 moderate salary to this administrative work. 
 
 The ministry and other offices for which one is 
 ordained or set apart 
 
 The presentation of the ministry is one of the 
 major responsibilities of the college worker. He 
 must search out highly qualified college men, and 
 discourage those manifestly unfit. 
 
 This is not an appeal for quantity alone. Our 
 ministers had better be too few than of poor quality. 
 The evil in the present situation lies in the fact that 
 Bishops are forced to accept most of those that apply 
 because they have parishes and missions which must 
 be manned. If the Church seriously enters on a 
 movement to find men for her ministry, she can place 
 her standards at the highest notch, and rest assured 
 that she will secure the men who will reach them. 
 What is needed is not a wholesale call and sentimental 
 God-speed to all volunteers, but a careful "hand-pick- 
 ing" of the choicest college students. This is not 
 overlooking the divine element in the call. Human 
 agents are needed to phrase it. The Holy Spirit will 
 consecrate our common sense. 
 
 There are many ways of presenting the ministry 
 to college men. There are, of course, the sermon, the 
 interview, and the use of biographies and pamphlet 
 literature. If a minister takes a student into his con- 
 
 94 
 
Guiding the Student's Life Purposes 
 
 fidence it will have a great effect, for if the young man 
 can see the real problems of the ministry, and learn in 
 an intimate way how the pastor meets them, how he 
 uses his time, how he studies and prepares his ser- 
 mons, it will personalize all this thinking on this 
 subject. 
 
 But the most effective way of catching the atten- 
 tion of the partially interested man is an "institute'^ 
 arranged in conjunction with the Y. M. C. A. secre- 
 taries and the Church workers. By "institute" is 
 meant the gathering in a meeting of those men who 
 are interested in the ministry or who are of such 
 ability as to be desirable material for the ministry, 
 such a meeting lasting for an afternoon or evening, 
 or from Saturday night to Sunday night. In the 
 former case supper would probably be served to the 
 group. These men are chosen by the entire staff of 
 religious workers, i. e., Association secretaries and 
 college pastors or the ministers of churches in the 
 college community. The invitations are issued per- 
 sonally and the students invited are expected to 
 attend all of the sessions. 
 
 There should be more than one speaker at the in- 
 stitute, and ample opportunity should be given for 
 the asking of questions and for informal conference. 
 The ministry should be presented from every angle 
 and especially should there be a clear statement of its 
 difficulties and hardships. It is the appeal to the 
 heroic which has won men in these days of supreme 
 sacrifice. Our students must be led to see the unique 
 opportunity of the Church in the days of reconstruc- 
 tion which are following the War. 
 
 95 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 The advantages of the institute as compared with 
 any other method of presenting the ministry are the 
 following: it makes sure of an important audience, 
 even though the group may not be large ; the ministry 
 is presented from a number of angles — a presentation 
 by one man never tells the whole story; it enables 
 those present to judge the ministry by several person- 
 alities rather than by one ; there is a fuller opportunity 
 given for questions and discussion than is possible at 
 a brief meeting with a single address; it lays a full 
 and complete foundation on which the Church repre- 
 sentatives can build, by their own work and by visits 
 from national Church leaders; and it brings to the 
 presentation an element of good-fellowship and social 
 contact which is lacking at a larger single meeting. 
 
 With regard to woman's work in the Church, there 
 should also be similar institutes or meetings at which 
 the various opportunities for service may be clearly 
 and persuasively set forth. The "religious life", with 
 its order and discipline, its complete separation from 
 the world, and its emphasis on devotion, will make an 
 appeal to some ; while the Order of Deaconesses, with 
 its historical background, its training both devotional 
 and practical, its adaptability to the needs of modern 
 parochial life, will suggest a vocation of happiness and 
 great usefulness to others. As our Sisterhoods grow 
 in numbers and power, they will look to the colleges 
 to furnish them with novices ; while the less sheltered 
 life of the deaconess requires women of vigor, intelli- 
 gence, and entire consecration if the Order is to realize 
 its possibilities in the new era upon which we are 
 entering. 
 
 96 
 
Guiding the Student's Life Purposes 
 
 What has just been said about religious orders for 
 women applies with equal force to those for men. 
 There is a great need to-day for men to be set apart 
 to do for the whole Church what the parish priest or 
 the overburdened administrative officers of the di- 
 oceses and Church Boards cannot do, in the way of 
 preaching and teaching missions, retreats, study, 
 writing, intercession, conducting schools and institu- 
 tions, etc. The modern monk is not secluded, but is 
 out in the thick of the world's busy affairs. We must 
 not forget, however, that these works are the outward 
 expression of inner strength, and that the religious 
 life with its special rules is the essential feature in a 
 monastic order. 
 
 The clergy in our college communities should 
 know how to give intelligent advice on these matters, 
 or at least how to direct the student where informa- 
 tion may be secured. Special training is of course 
 provided by the Church in her own institutions for 
 candidates for the ministry, and for women who wish 
 to give their lives to her service; but if the decision 
 as to vocation be made early enough in the student's 
 college career, the choice of proper studies may 
 greatly enhance his or her future usefulness. So, 
 too, the use of the student's spare time is an im- 
 portant matter. All the service that can be rendered 
 in church and community will prove of great value 
 in later life. 
 
 Missionary service 
 
 There is danger in discussing missions of falling 
 into the old distinction of thinking of ministers as 
 
 97 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 those who work solely in the home land, and of mis- 
 sionaries as those who work on the foreign field. This 
 is a great mistake. The worker in the slums of an 
 Eastern city, or the Southern mountains, or the 
 Western plains, is as much a missionary as the man or 
 woman who goes to China or Brazil. 
 
 Yet when we have made clear that by the ministry 
 we mean ordained service anywhere in the world, we 
 must speak specifically of foreign work. We must 
 raise the vision of our college youth to foreign lands. 
 They must see still existing the sin and suffering, the 
 oppression and exploitation, the caste and class dis- 
 tinctions which we fought in Europe to stamp out. 
 Above all they must see the failure of non- Christian 
 religions to meet the needs of men. They must rec- 
 ognize that the decision to be a teacher, or a doctor, 
 or a clergjrtnan, is not enough. There lies the further 
 question of where this service shall be rendered. The 
 proportion of men and women who are physically 
 able or properly qualified to go to the foreign field is 
 so small that the burden of proof is on those who are 
 able to go to show why they should stay at home. 
 Here, more than anywhere else in her recruiting pro- 
 gramme, the Church must look to her ministers and 
 other workers in college towns to furnish her a due 
 supply of missionaries. 
 
 What it means to be a "student volunteer" 
 
 The Student Volunteer Movement is the greatest 
 aid the college worker has in this presentation of the 
 call. Its conferences, conventions, literature, mission 
 study and local bands have already been referred to. 
 
 98 
 
Guiding the Student's Life Purposes 
 
 In addition it sends through the colleges each year a 
 number of college graduates who are themselves 
 volunteers under appointment of their mission 
 boards, or who are missionaries on furlough. These 
 Secretaries are able to meet the students who are 
 interested, publicly present the call of the mission 
 field, and interview personally those who wish to 
 know more about the work or who feel they can re^ 
 spond to the call. A student becomes a student 
 volunteer by signing the declaration card of the Move- 
 ment, which states : "It is my purpose, if God permit, 
 to become a foreign missionary.'' The card is sent in 
 to the offices of the Movement, where it is filed. 
 Thenceforth the volunteer receives letters and printed 
 matter, and is followed up and advised in a general 
 way. His name is also sent to the mission board of 
 the Church to which he belongs, and the Church 
 authorities follow him up in their own way. 
 
 Many people in our Church have objected to this 
 way of securing volunteers, saying that it is wrong 
 to "pledge'' a young man or woman to a life-long 
 task. But the card is not a pledge. It is freely with- 
 drawn on application. It should be signed only by 
 those who have given the matter much thought and 
 prayer, and are ready for their friends and college 
 mates to know their decision. The decision to enter 
 any vocation must be announced sooner or later. 
 Those who know the work of the mission field say 
 that sooner is better than later. A missionary is not 
 made in a day. As his life is to be spent in a foreign 
 land, the more he can learn about that country and 
 its customs the better. Eeadjustments in point of 
 
 99 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 view are so great on the foreign field that a person 
 needs to live with the idea of being a missionary for 
 many years to be able to stand the sudden and com- 
 plete change which is inevitable. The Movement is 
 right in urging students to decide and not dally with 
 the call.* 
 
 But the decision can be reversed in view of later 
 happenings or further guidance. The card itself 
 states : 
 
 "To be a student volunteer does not mean that 
 one has ^pledged' himself to become a foreign mission- 
 ary. He has registered his purpose to become a for- 
 eign missionary, but this declaration of purpose is 
 not and has never been interpreted by the responsible 
 leaders of the Student Volunteer Movement as a 
 ^pledge'; for it in no sense withdraws him from the 
 subsequent guidance of the Holy Spirit. It should 
 be made clear, however, that this 'declaration of pur- 
 pose' is not merely an expression of willingness or 
 desire to become a foreign missionary. It is the 
 statement of a definite purpose, and it means that so 
 
 * As a matter of fact, the decisions are not made by 
 the very young. A study of 4,555 blanks filled out by 
 students when they volunteer reveals that 4 per cent, were 
 under 16 years of age when they volunteered, 5 per cent, 
 between 16 and 18, 61 per cent, between 19 and 25, 21 per 
 cent, from 26 to 30, and 9 per cent, over 30 years of age. 
 The Movement discourages decisions from school boys and 
 college freshmen. A study of the blanks also reveals the 
 fact that "the time a student has seriously considered 
 foreign missions as a life work up to the time when he 
 finally decides to become a foreign missionary is about two 
 years". (See Bibliography of this book.) 
 
 100 
 
Guiding the Students Life Purposes 
 
 far as the student is able to interpret God's will for 
 his life, he believes the vocation of a foreign mission- 
 ary to be God's plan for him. It is understood that 
 when a student signs the ^declaration', he records his 
 purpose which has been formed after careful and 
 prayerful consideration, to become a foreign mission- 
 ary, if God permit." 
 
 Preparation for foreign missionary work 
 
 Work on the foreign field is as varied as work here 
 at home. The special preparation a student receives 
 will vary according to the type of work he is to do, 
 whether ministerial, educational, medical, etc. But 
 there is much that the clergyman who advises him in 
 his college days can do to help him prepare in a more 
 general way. To this end he should be familiar with 
 the publications of the Board of Missionary Prepara- 
 tion, which has fully covered all phases of missionary 
 work. If the student is not going to a theological 
 seminary or a deaconess training school, most of the 
 necessary knowledge of Church life and doctrine must 
 be acquired in college. The responsibility for advis- 
 ing at every stage of preparation should be thrown 
 back on the Board of Missions. Some Secretary 
 should follow the student personally from the time of 
 volunteering until the time of appointment. 
 
 The candidate Secretary of the mission board 
 
 The best agent for giving such advice would be a 
 candidate Secretary who would have this as his sole 
 responsibility. Such a Secretary begins an investiga- 
 tion and study of all applicants as soon as names 
 
 101 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 are received. A clear-cut standard of qualifications 
 would enable him to discourage unfit applicants and 
 direct the rest as to their further preparation. Every 
 Church visitant of the college should meet the student 
 volunteer and report his or her impressions to the 
 candidate Secretary. Thus the Board of Missions 
 would have at its disposal a considerable number of 
 independent estimates of the student on which to base 
 their opinion. If the candidate Secretary is to meet 
 his obligations to the student, and advise him aright 
 in preparation and choice of field, he must be familiar 
 with the work of every missionary district — even to 
 details. He should be thoroughly posted on the 
 Board^s present and future demands for each. He 
 should be an authority on the problems of prepara- 
 tion, knowing the courses of study which will fit can- 
 didates for different phases of the work and for work 
 in different countries, and knowing also the special 
 preparation required for work among people of differ- 
 ent religions. He should be something of a voca- 
 tional expert, able to give proper advice to the student 
 who cannot decide between ministerial, teaching, or 
 medical work on the field. Sooner or later, while 
 they are yet students, the candidate Secretary must 
 come to know personally every one on his list who 
 hopes to do missionary work. 
 
 Cultivating and advising pronnising students 
 
 Needless to say even such a paragon of a Secretary 
 could not do all that is necessary with relation to the 
 candidate. The college worker must serve as his eyes 
 and his mouth to observe and advise the student with 
 
 102 
 
Guiding the Student's Life Purposes 
 
 whom he has frequent contact. Then, too, all who 
 visit the colleges in the name of the Church must do 
 their share. There is a duplicate card catalogue kept 
 at the office of the Board of Missions and the General 
 Board of Religious Education of promising young 
 people who should be "cultivated". A Board Secre- 
 tary who visits a college takes along memoranda of 
 all the students listed as desirable material for the 
 Church's work at that institution, and tries to have a 
 conference with each personally. A report goes back 
 which is entered on the student's card. Thus the 
 student is guided in preparation for life service, and 
 the Boards are helped in estimating his or her ability. 
 The Church college workers can render no greater 
 service than by sending in names of the most able and 
 earnest students so that they may come into the view 
 of the Church's recruiting officers. This is the near- 
 est approach that has so far been made to personal 
 selection of those who will be leaders in the tasks of 
 the next generation. 
 
 The call to the heroic 
 
 There is one final word. In all life work presen- 
 tation it is the appeal to the heroic which will win the 
 student. If the task is not big enough it will not 
 appeal. Difficulties and hardships are no drawback. 
 They are expected. The recruiting officer who apol- 
 ogizes for poor pay, much criticism, lack of apprecia- 
 tion, etc., will win no volunteers. Describe the task 
 as hard, the work as glorious, the reward as human 
 friendships and spiritual development, and the 
 student will follow where his Lord has gone before. 
 
 103 
 
CHAPTEE IX 
 The Place of the Faculty in Student Worh 
 Importance of the faculty in Church student work 
 
 The professors are the permanent personal ele- 
 ments of a university. As such they are the ones 
 most vitally interested in the university's welfare. If 
 faithful Churchmen, they are equally interested in the 
 parish church. They form the link from one rector 
 to another. Many professors serve on vestries, giving 
 more time and thought to Church matters than do 
 most business men. Some are high in diocesan and 
 provincial affairs. 
 
 The ideals and teaching of the professors in the 
 long run determine the traditions and tone of the 
 university, however much the student may believe the 
 creation of college sentiment to be his particular field. 
 Their lectures determine the mental outlook of the 
 young people who listen to them, and their social 
 ideals shape the student's passion for service the 
 rest of his life. They are in closer and more influen- 
 tial contact with the students than any other older 
 people. 
 
 Furthermore their attitude affects the community. 
 The section around a university in a large city is 
 something of a world in itself. There may not be 
 
 104 
 
The Place of the Facult}) in Student Work 
 
 much of the "town and gown" antagonism, but there 
 is a higher cultural stratum than prevails elsewhere 
 and fewer material interests. The influence of the 
 faculty of a college in a small town goes without 
 saying. The attitude of the professors toward the 
 Church will surely be reflected in the attitude of 
 the students. If they are faithful and earnest, 
 the students will take a much more serious view of the 
 Church, and vice versa. 
 
 A. USING PROFESSORS IN WORK WITPI STUDENTS 
 
 Manifestly, since the members of the faculty are 
 so important, they should be greatly used in student 
 work. The rector can ill-afford to neglect the fac- 
 ulty in his ministrations, if for no other reason than 
 that he is thereby losing his most important helpers. 
 Nor should he fritter away their energies with tasks 
 less important than student work. More than once 
 students have wanted to use a professor as a discussion 
 group leader, only to find a rector unwilling to give 
 him up as a Sunday school teacher. 
 
 The professor's teaching 
 
 The most obvious influence of the professor with 
 his students is through his teaching. Consequently 
 the clergyman cannot be indifferent to what is being 
 said in the classroom. He must either build upon 
 what the professor says or give the necessary correc- 
 tion to anti-religious teaching. Every subject offers 
 opportunity to the earnest professor to say a helpful 
 word about the moral and spiritual aspects of life, and 
 to show by the reverence of his attitude the reality of 
 
 105 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 religion in his own life. In any case, the professor's 
 teaching and example can be thrown on the side of 
 sound morality, without his being like the old-fash- 
 ioned "preacher-teacher'\ It is the privilege of his 
 rector to inspire him to do this. 
 
 Contact of professor and student 
 
 As long as the contact between a student and his 
 professor is limited to the classroom, the influence 
 of the professor will be largely that of his teaching. 
 The student may respect him, but he will not "know" 
 him. For such knowledge personal relations should 
 be cultivated. If what we have said about the in- 
 fluence of the faculty be true, the Church is losing 
 greatly when good Churchmen on the faculty are not 
 coming into close contact with the Episcopal students. 
 It ought not to be hard in a conference with the in- 
 terested faculty Churchmen to go over the list of new 
 students, find which professors have natural contact 
 with certain students, and arrange for their enter- 
 tainment in the professors' homes. One or two such 
 invitations would immediately make the student's 
 surroundings homelike. The student's attitude tow- 
 ard the church and the desire of the professor's family 
 to see him there would be perfectly natural topics of 
 conversation. A cordial invitation to sit in the pro- 
 fessor's pew would not be without its effect, even 
 though the student went to another. The friendships 
 thus formed would continue throughout the student's 
 college career, and each professor would be sur- 
 rounded by a group of Episcopal students over whom 
 he would have special influence. 
 
 106 
 
The Place of the Faculty in Student Work 
 Using professors as spiritual guides for the students 
 
 Many colleges have adopted a system of faculty 
 advisers for the students. The incoming student is 
 assigned to a professor who is supposed to advise him 
 about his work, and to whom the student is expected 
 to go with any problems or worries he may have. 
 Often this relationship is purely formal, usually it is 
 friendly and influential but not very close, and some- 
 times real intimacy results. The system is produc- 
 tive of much good, and binds the faculty and the 
 students together to a remarkable degree. Why can- 
 not the same thing be done in Church work? Of 
 course it would have to be very informal. No power 
 could assign a student to a professor, and cause him 
 to go to the professor to talk over religious matters. 
 But professors could agree to watch over the spiritual 
 nurture of certain students, speaking a word in 
 season as the friendship developed. Church work 
 permeated with the principle of personal effort for 
 the student by the professors would be a success be- 
 yond the highest dreams of a priest who works single- 
 handed among the students. Other communions 
 succeed better than we do in this respect, partly be- 
 cause they make more of the social element in such 
 work than we do, and partly because their church 
 relationships are less formal than ours. 
 
 This personal relationship in the case of women 
 students is obviously the same when the professor is 
 a woman. When the professor is a man, his wife can 
 often establish the same helpful friendship with her 
 husband's pupils. Thus certain Churchwomen of the 
 faculty group connected with our chapel at the Uni- 
 
 107 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 versity of Illinois have each accepted responsibility 
 for six Church girls in a "big sister" relationship. 
 Indeed the wife is able, both for men and women 
 students, to supply the home element that college life 
 lacks. If the home is a true Church home, with grace 
 at meals, and family prayers, the impression made 
 upon the student is never forgotten. 
 
 Acts of kindly service 
 
 There are many acts of kindly service and Chris- 
 tian courtesy which will do much to bind a professor 
 to his students. Even such simple things count as 
 extending good wishes to a student on the eve of a 
 vacation, or congratulating him on college honors 
 which he has won. A letter to the student's parents 
 commending his work yields results which repay 
 many fold the trouble taken. Visiting a sick student 
 in his room or in the hospital is the most telling 
 thing that a professor can do. A delicacy from the 
 professor's table or flowers from the garden lighten 
 an illness. If the professor's wife can call on her 
 husband's students when they are sick she will exer- 
 cise a most helpful ministry. 
 
 Such suggestions may seem out of place in a large 
 university, where a professor may have several 
 hundred students in his classes. We are, however, 
 referring to the relation of the Churchmen to the 
 Episcopal students, which is not so large a problem. 
 
 Professors and the Churchmen's organization 
 
 The more interested professors should make it a 
 point to be at the meetings of the Churchmen's 
 
 106 
 
The Place of the Faculty in Student Work 
 
 society. They can contribute many things of the 
 greatest value to tlie meeting. It is necessary, how- 
 ever, to utter a word of caution here. The students 
 will leave all the talking to the professors if care is 
 not exercised. Furthermore the faculty members of 
 the organization may put a damper on the enthusiasm 
 of the students. Being the permanent elements in 
 the society they have an unhappy way of remembering 
 that such and such a thing did not work when tried 
 a few years ago. Some student who is really using 
 his brains is thus publicly crushed, and relapses into 
 silence. What did not work one year may succeed 
 another under different leadership. Professors can 
 be of great use in committees. The attendance of 
 the professor at social meetings of the society is most 
 important. 
 
 Using professors In the Services 
 
 It is of very great importance that professors be 
 given an opportunity to bear their witness in public. 
 There are various ways. They may act as servers or 
 as lay-readers. The reading of the lessons could with 
 great profit be assigned to professors. They are used 
 to large audiences and to reading intelligibly in 
 public. They should not have any of the unction or 
 mannerisms which so frequently spoil the reading of 
 the Services. Professors should always be among the 
 ushers, distinguished by a college button or other in- 
 signia. This will at once make a student feel at 
 home in the church, for the professor will easily rec- 
 ognize him as a student and give him special atten- 
 tion. Some professors will, of course, be able to sing 
 
 109 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universityf 
 
 in the choir. All of these acts of service, however 
 slight, set an example to the student, who may hesi- 
 tate to offer himself lest he seem to be too pious. 
 
 Professors as speakers 
 
 Certain professors have a very real religious mes- 
 sage to give the students and opportunity should be 
 furnished. Some of the meetings of the Church- 
 men's society will furnish this opportunity. Often 
 professors can be used very effectively as Sunday 
 night speakers in the church. The fact that they 
 are considered by the students as authorities, or at 
 least as independent and fearless thinkers, gives their 
 religious message great weight. One important 
 reason for professors to be frequently so used, is that 
 by this means a Christian intellectual atmosphere can 
 be created in a university, and much of the harm of 
 the non-spiritual or anti-spiritual teaching in certain 
 classrooms can be offset. Too frequently a deeply 
 spiritual professor does not say all he would like to 
 say in the classroom, for fear he might be considered 
 as preaching or offending good taste in a non-sectarian 
 atmosphere. No such restraint is laid on his non- 
 spiritual colleague, for somehow attacks on religion 
 are considered quite in keeping with the freedom of 
 thought of a university, while defense of religion is 
 taboo. Such opportunities to speak as have been 
 suggested give the professor his chance to bear wit- 
 ness publicly to the faith that is in him. The mere 
 announcement on the bulletin board is not without its 
 effect, and a good write-up in the college paper will 
 do a world of good. The rector in arranging such 
 
 110 
 
The Place of the Faculty^ in Student Work 
 
 addresses has to be on his guard that the professor 
 does not ride some useless hobby, and do more harm 
 than good. 
 
 Another important use of the religious teaching 
 power of the faculty Churchmen is the leading of 
 Bible and mission study classes or religious discussion 
 groups. It takes a man of rare gifts to do this work, 
 for to be really successful he must not lecture, as he 
 does in his own courses, but draw out the views of the 
 members of the group without being dictatorial or 
 impatient. Yet when this leading is properly done, 
 the professor is the most influential person for the 
 work. 
 
 Professors should accompany students to religious 
 conferences as fellow-delegates. Few contacts with 
 students offer greater opportunities for Christian 
 service and witness than this. The intimacy of a 
 conference leads the student to open up to his more 
 mature companion in a way he would not do on the 
 campus. The atmosphere of a conference keeps the 
 professor spiritually fresh and young, and what 
 he learns keeps him thoroughly posted on college 
 religious work. 
 
 A few cautions 
 
 Professors are very hard worked men. The 
 pressure of work connected with preparation for 
 teaching, correcting of papers, reading of theses, con- 
 ducting research, and production of literature is 
 enormous. Many a young professor must wait five 
 or six years for freedom to do the little extra things 
 
 111 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 which give him a useful place in the university 
 community. 
 
 A college teacher is not usually wealthy, and any- 
 thing in the way of costly entertainment of students 
 must not be expected of him. He is fair game for 
 every organization in the university which is hunting 
 for contributions. He must buy a season ticket to 
 the football games, whether he can afford it or can 
 attend. The college annual takes the money intended 
 for more useful literature. With far more reason the 
 Church can ask for support, but there is a limit, and 
 the rector should recognize this fact. In entertaining 
 students slight refreshment counts as much as more 
 costly, and puts the student more at ease. A plate of 
 fruit or a "smoke" passed during an evening call will 
 often accomplish as much as an invitation to a meal. 
 
 Professors have their human limitations. The 
 college clergyman should appreciate this fact in 
 assigning work. He should endeavor to use many 
 professors in definite ways, as teachers, advisers, 
 etc. Unfortunately a few professors may not be 
 usable at all. Some are unpopular with the students, 
 while others may be so overzealous in their religious 
 work as to have acquired the reputation of cant and 
 hypocrisy. Occasionally one may flaunt his Church- 
 manship to such an extent that the student suspects 
 his religion to be of a narrow-gauge type. Such men, 
 even if most willing to help, must be given work 
 away from the campus, where they will have a less 
 critical audience. The faithful rector can sometimes 
 cause the over-zealous or bigoted professor to see 
 things differently and to modify his methods. He 
 
 112 
 
The Place of the Faculi}f in Student Work 
 
 should not shrink from this personal work. He 
 should remember that he is the rector and spiritual 
 guide of the professors as well as of the students. 
 
 B. WORK WITH THE PROFESSORS THEMSELVES 
 The professor aids the minister 
 
 We have spoken of the work with the faculty 
 chiefly from the standpoint of the contribution the 
 professor can make to the work with the students. 
 The professor has also a contribution to make to the 
 minister himself. The contact with specialists in so 
 many realms of thought cannot but broaden a clergy- 
 man. Defects in his training can be remedied by 
 wise use of the opportunities of conversation, attend- 
 ance at lectures, and reading under guidance of the 
 professor concerned. A minister should accept invi- 
 tations to join faculty clubs, and give considerable 
 time to their meetings and discussions. He should 
 himself have faculty advisers, just as we have ad- 
 vocated them for students, for he needs advice with 
 regard to individuals or problems in his college work, 
 or information about the history and traditions of the 
 university, etc. A small group of the Churchmen on 
 the faculty should be holding informal conferences 
 with the minister at intervals to check up the progress 
 and plans of the student work. 
 
 Parish boards of religious education 
 
 A more formal advisory relation might be es- 
 tablished by the organization of a religious education 
 board for the parish with several of the faculty serv- 
 
 113 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 ing with the townspeople. This would have a tonic 
 effect on the educational side of the parish. The 
 Sunday school would immediately feel the supervision 
 of such a board, and the parish would become more 
 aware of its duty to the college students. This board 
 would give helpful advice with regard to courses of 
 lectures which members of the college faculty might 
 give to parish organizations. In the time which is 
 surely coming, when public schools will give credit 
 for proper Bible teaching done in the churches of a 
 community, such a board would command immediate 
 respect from the school authorities. 
 
 The minister aids the professor 
 
 On the other hand the professor needs the help of 
 the minister perhaps more than he would be willing 
 to admit. Constant teaching of one subject, and 
 living within the circle of ideas of one department of 
 a university, tends almost certainly to narrowness of 
 vision. It is the religious teacher's business to see 
 life as a whole, to discover the unifying and coor- 
 dinating elements, and to give the spiritual interpre- 
 tation of the universe. He is to proclaim a spiritual 
 philosophy. However lacking he may be in detailed 
 knowledge, the well-trained minister has an unerring 
 instinct for seeing beneath the surface of things and 
 weighing their values. If he can convince the pro- 
 fessors that he has sympathy and intellectual honesty, 
 he will be of tremendous influence in the university. 
 If he is dogmatic and refuses to reason things out, 
 merely appealing to authority, he is out of his place, 
 
 114 
 
The Place of the Faculty^ in Student Work 
 
 a misfit in the college community who will do the 
 Church harm that lasts a generation. 
 
 One real service the minister can render is to sug- 
 gest the best religious literature to professors. Many 
 a man will read widely and conscientiously if he 
 knows what to read. But he may have run across 
 religious literature of a type that does not appeal to 
 him, and have forsworn all such reading in the future. 
 The minister can discover this prejudice, and over- 
 come it by offering him the best that has been written 
 in modern times. He can rest assured that it will 
 take hold, and work its way out in the teaching or 
 special lecturing of the professors. One such good 
 book, carefully read and pondered, can do more good 
 than many conversations. 
 
 A minister is apt to feel a certain shyness in going 
 deeply into spiritual matters with professors. There 
 is no reason, however, to suppose that a teacher's 
 needs are wholly intellectual. Often the approach to 
 religion through the intellect has not been satisfying, 
 and the heart of the professor is yearning for a more 
 human touch. A priest who is really a pastor can 
 minister to such men as well as to others of his flock. 
 The minister must cultivate those faculty members 
 who have apparently forsworn religious practices. 
 Often they are paying an unconscious tribute to true 
 Christianity in their revolt from many of the ex- 
 pressions of modern religion. They would perhaps 
 listen with eagerness to a satisfying presentation of 
 the Church's position and Sacramental teaching. 
 There are many men in our colleges, blinded by their 
 narrow and intensive training and the absorbing work 
 
 115 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 of their earlier years, who are searching for spiritual 
 guides before it is too late. 
 
 Creating a common consciousness among 
 faculty Churchmen 
 
 No one likes to stand alone, and there is no need 
 for it in the ease of faculty Churchmen. They are 
 more numerous throughout the colleges and universi- 
 ties than would be supposed. But they are not known 
 to each other. The clergy engaged in college work 
 should make a special point of seeing that the office 
 of the National Student Council is kept supplied with 
 accurate lists of the Churchmen on the faculty of the 
 college to which they minister.* These lists will be 
 published for the use of all faculty Churchmen. Pro- 
 fessors move about a great deal to meetings of scien- 
 tific societies and associations, as delegates to academic 
 functions, on committee business, and on vacations. 
 It would be a very real help if it were possible for two 
 Churchmen from different universities when meeting 
 each other to know of this common bond. In pro- 
 portion as they are interested in the Church work in 
 their respective institutions there could be a very 
 helpful exchange of ideas. This would hasten what 
 is so desirable in our student work, namely, unity 
 which is not mere uniformity. 
 
 * It may seem a small item to mention, but it is impor- 
 tant that these lists should give the initials, degrees, and 
 rank of these professors, together with the departments in 
 which they teach. These facts can be easily obtained when 
 the list is being prepared, but they can be ascertained by the 
 office of the Council only with great difficulty. 
 
 116 
 
CHAPTEK X 
 
 Responsibility of the Chwrch in a College 
 Community 
 
 The function of the Church in a college community 
 
 It is time to face the many problems of the parish 
 which ministers to college students; for instance, 
 should the rector be responsible or should he delegate 
 the student work to a curate? what equipment is 
 necessary? is a Church house or dormitory desirable? 
 what can a poor or small parish do ? 
 
 The ground has been somewhat cleared by the 
 Conference of Episcopal College Workers at Howe 
 School in 1918, for they adopted a very comprehen- 
 sive definition of the function of a church in a college 
 community : 
 
 "In a college community, the function of the 
 Church, as the Body of Christ, and the perfect 
 expression of the Christian life, is 
 
 (1) to nourish the spiritual life in its mem- 
 
 bers within the college community, 
 
 (2) to win new members to the Church, 
 
 (3) to train students to become leaders in the 
 
 Church's work at home and abroad, 
 
 (4) to set forth the ideal of Christian unity. 
 
 117 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 "To this end Church workers among students 
 should 
 
 (1) comprehend the religious conditions of 
 
 student thought and life, 
 
 (2) comprehend the Church's task of inter- 
 
 preting Christianity and the Church to 
 students, 
 
 (3) know the materials and methods provided 
 
 by the Church for the accomplishment 
 of the task, 
 
 (4) apply materials and methods to local 
 
 student work." 
 
 Practically every point has had some treatment in 
 this book. The definition should be kept clearly in 
 mind in the following discussion, for there is no cut 
 and dried way to "apply materials and methods to 
 local student work." It is the spirit in which the 
 local church goes about its task which counts most. 
 
 Importance of the rector's personality 
 
 A professor in a college recently wrote, "The 
 rector in a college town needs a combination of quali- 
 ties, but above all things he needs the personality 
 which at once creates the basis of friendly inter- 
 course." The Church should send her strongest 
 clergy into the college communities. This should go 
 without saying, except that the Church is very far 
 from realizing this ideal. There is, however, through- 
 out the Church a rapidly growing conviction that in 
 the future there must be no misfits in the churches 
 which minister to college students. 
 
 118 
 
Respomibilii\f of the Church in a College Communit}f 
 Curate or special assistant for student work 
 
 Often the obligation to the college student is 
 best discharged by calling a curate or, in the case of 
 women students, a deaconess or parish visitor to work 
 in the college. Such a curate may be of exceeding 
 great value as an assistant to the rector in college 
 work, but he never can be a substitute for the rector. 
 The student should feel that the one who preaches to 
 him and from whom he receives the Sacraments is 
 interested in him and understands his problems. If 
 the sermons betray no acquaintance with his world of 
 thought, and if the atmosphere of the church is cold 
 and the greeting of the rector indifferent, the student 
 will not come willingly to church, though a whole 
 staff of curates be provided for him. 
 
 Under such circumstances the curate may organize 
 a Church society or club in the college, conduct Bible 
 classes or religious discussion groups, and bring the 
 students out with a degree of regularity to corporate 
 Communions, but he cannot make them feel that their 
 Church life centers in the parish of the community. 
 He is taking the Church to them on the campus, but 
 is not training them for all-round Church life and 
 service when they are graduated. 
 
 This is not to be construed as a statement that 
 curates or special workers are not desirable in student 
 work. Far from it. The rector of a large city parish 
 must have such assistants if he is to reach the students 
 of a university. The point is that he himself must 
 be of a type to appeal to students, and be willing to 
 spend some time with them at meetings and socials, 
 even though he assign his calling and organization 
 
 119 
 
The Church at Work in College and University) 
 
 work to a curate. In the case of work with women 
 students, a deaconess or parish visitor is almost a 
 necessity, if personal contacts are to be established 
 and the college girls interested in parish activities. 
 
 The rector and the faculty 
 
 The necessity of the rector being able to cope 
 with the college problem is shown especially with re- 
 gard to the Churchmen on the faculty. A university 
 of four or five thousand students may have a teaching 
 and administrative force of seven or eight hundred 
 men and women. Many of these, in the nature of 
 the case, will be active in the parish. But the vast 
 majority will not. As the last chapter was devoted 
 to work with the faculty, it is only necessary to say 
 here that a curate may effectually reach assistants and 
 instructors, but the rector is the normal one to win 
 and hold men and women of professorial grade. 
 
 The college pastor system not the best 
 
 Some of the other communions have developed a 
 system of "college or university pastors". These men 
 are appointed and supported by a general Church 
 board and are sent into a large college or university 
 to work in merely nominal touch with the local 
 church. They perhaps by courtesy have offices in a 
 university or Association building. They are not 
 answerable to the minister, they have no natural 
 touch with the congregation, and they have no pulpit 
 from which to give their message. Almost without 
 exception these men are of the highest ability, but 
 they have been given a task which is well-nigh im- 
 
 120 
 
Responsibility of the Church in a College Community 
 
 possible, namely, to train students for normal Church 
 life of the future in wholly abnormal circumstances. 
 
 Working through the parish, the Church's ideal 
 
 The Episcopal Church stands against such a 
 system. In the early days of undefined student work 
 the genius of our parochial system prevented any 
 work among students which was unrelated to the 
 nearest parish. Of late, our point of view has been 
 crystallized into this principle by the Collegiate De- 
 partment of the General Board of Religious Educa- 
 tion : "Wherever expedient the parish should be the 
 unit through which college work is done." 
 
 Exceptions to the principle of working 
 through the parish 
 
 Manifestly there are and should be exceptions to 
 this principle. Sometimes in a large city there are 
 two or more churches at about equal distance from 
 the university. The faculty are divided between these 
 churches, and the students naturally choose according 
 to the Churchmanship of the parishes or their pref- 
 erences among the rectors. In such a case the Bishop 
 might place a clergyman to work in the university, 
 answerable to him, for the purpose of relating the 
 students to the church of their choice. The invita- 
 tion of the stronger Associations for such a man to 
 have a recognized place on the staff of secretaries is 
 often accepted.* Or when the parish church is at 
 some distance from the university a priest may be sent 
 to do a missionary's work in temporary quarters. But 
 such a mission almost always develops into an inde- 
 
 •See Appendix III. 121 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 pendent parish, with the college element predom- 
 inating. Despite many exceptions, the norm of our 
 college work will probably always be the parish, 
 with college elements incorporated into its life and 
 structure. 
 
 It must be understood, however, that this in- 
 corporation of college and university elements makes 
 the parish quite out of the ordinary. An ordinary 
 parish does not betray any interest in students or go 
 out of its way to help them. Unless there is distinct 
 recognition of the students and professors and a place 
 for them in its life, a parish would not be listed by 
 the National Student Council or by any of the Church 
 Boards as doing student work. 
 
 The word parish in this discussion is not to be 
 understood as meaning a certain form of organization, 
 i. e. vestry, etc., but rather a church with normal 
 Church life. Services, choir, societies, Sunday school, 
 etc. Many chapels in university communities are 
 parishes in all but name. This is the case, for in- 
 stance, with the chapels at the Universities of Illinois 
 and Virginia. 
 
 Classification of college Church work 
 
 A study of the college field as it now appears has 
 led the Collegiate Department of the General Board 
 of Eeligious Education to make the following classifi- 
 cation, which was accepted by the Conference of 
 Episcopal College Workers at Howe School as a true 
 
 122 
 
Responsibility^ of the Church in a College Community) 
 
 statement of the great variety of forms of work now 
 being done. 
 
 A. Work Done From Without College Life 
 
 1. By rectors of near-by parishes 
 
 2. By rectors of parishes in which the college 
 
 element predominates 
 
 (a) parishes especially founded because of 
 
 college work 
 
 (b) parishes with large college elements 
 
 (c) parishes with special curate, deaconess, 
 
 or parish visitor for college work. 
 
 B. Work Done Within College Life 
 
 1. By chapel recognized hy the college or 
 
 university 
 
 (a) Episcopal colleges 
 
 (b) Colleges with Episcopal origin or tra- 
 
 dition 
 
 (c) Non-Episcopal colleges desiring the 
 
 Services of the Episcopal Church 
 
 2. By chapel or house, not recognized hy 
 
 college, hut maintained hy diocese 
 
 3. By chaplain without a chapel working 
 
 with the Christian Association or other 
 agencies. 
 
 Of 135 colleges and universities where some work 
 is being done among the Episcopal students, 119 fall 
 into one of the divisions of Class A, while the remain- 
 ing 16 (including Hobart, Kenyon, St. Stephen's, 
 
 123 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universityf 
 
 Trinity, and the University of the South) fall into 
 Class B. Thus it can be seen how true it is that the 
 normal method of work in the Episcopal Church is 
 through the parish. 
 
 Church houses in universities 
 
 In many colleges there are dormitory houses for 
 men or women, founded by the Church and adminis- 
 tered usually by the parish within whose bounds they 
 are located. Opinion differs widely as to their value. 
 They give a center for Church life and are often most 
 pleasant and homelike. Especially in the case of 
 houses for women the influence and chaperonage ot 
 the house-mother is of the greatest value. At Church 
 houses there is at least one daily Service which people 
 from the community may attend. Often such a 
 house has been the nucleus about which a parish has 
 grown up, the house chapel serving as the church 
 until a building could be erected. 
 
 These houses have been of inestimable value as a 
 missionary effort or where dormitory and boarding 
 facilities are inadequate or poor. But with the 
 growth of the university and the building of fraternity 
 and sorority houses they have often outlived their 
 usefulness. Our Church boys and girls in very large 
 proportion "make" fraternities or sororities and live 
 in the frat houses. The Church house becomes a 
 competitor to the frat on a lower social plane, and 
 our Churchmen shun it when they come as freshmen, 
 lest it hinder their social advancement. Of course, 
 this is a false ideal, but it is a very real factor in the 
 situation. In consequence the house fills up with 
 
 124 
 
Respomibilityf of the Church in a College Commumt}f 
 
 non-Churchmen. Then the house residents are un- 
 willing for it to be used as a center for Church meet- 
 ings lest the non- Churchmen be offended. Of course, 
 a judicious mixture of students of other communions 
 with our ovm. students is a desirable thing and keeps 
 a group from being narrow and snobbish. But 
 Churchmen should be in the majority to secure a 
 proper observance of the Services and to keep up the 
 traditions of the house. Or, more serious still, the 
 group begins to select its members as a fraternity does, 
 they acquire a group consciousness, and ultimately 
 apply for a charter under a national fraternity or 
 sorority. The house is then taken away from them 
 and begins its career once more under the handicap 
 of distrust from the Church at large. Only eternal 
 vigilance and the utmost tact in management can 
 keep a college Church house true to its first intention. 
 
 This is not theory. In one state university those 
 in authority permitted the men in a Church house to 
 organize a Church fraternity. Within a few years 
 the group was received into a national Greek letter 
 fraternity and the house had to be taken away from 
 them. Even more recently at another large univer- 
 sity, the rule that three of the student members of the 
 committee of management should be Episcopalians 
 had to be rescinded, because there were not that many 
 Churchmen in the house. These things are less apt 
 to happen in a house for girls, because of more care- 
 ful supervision than is given to a house for men. 
 
 If it is possible to generalize, it may be said that 
 the building and endowing of Church houses belonged 
 to the era of the rapid growth of our state universities 
 
 125 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 and that they are still useful as a missionary agency 
 or where living conditions are particularly difficult. 
 But, in this day of superb college dormitories and 
 palatial fraternity houses, parishes or dioceses should 
 be well advised before building anything which can- 
 not afterward be readily disposed of if conditions 
 change. 
 
 Essentials of equipment 
 
 Opinions naturally vary as to what equipment is 
 necessary for successful college work. A dignified 
 place of worship probably comes first, for the very 
 good reason that a college has class rooms and halls 
 for meetings and receptions, while it does not afford 
 an adequate place for the proper celebration of the 
 Eucharist. An adequate rectory is perhaps the 
 second requirement. The home life of the rector or 
 curate is of great importance in winning students. 
 He should be able to invite students to his table, and 
 make a considerable number comfortable on the even- 
 ings when students call. Along with such a rectory 
 of ample dimensions, it might be emphasized in pass- 
 ing, there should go an entertainment allowance in 
 the salary or budget for student work. Last of all, 
 perhaps, the parish house should be mentioned as an 
 essential in equipment. Student work has to be 
 developed to a very high degree to require a special 
 building of this nature. Any building provided for 
 the usual parish needs, of course, can be made useful 
 in student work, but guild halls with lounging or 
 reading rooms are not necessary. Any modern uni- 
 versity has many such social centers which the student 
 
 126 
 
Respomihilii}^ of the Church in a College Commumt}f 
 
 will patronize in preference to a Church building. 
 Their social interests are on the campus. There is 
 one exception to this statement. An attractive and 
 quiet reading room well stocked with Church papers 
 and other religious periodicals and with a good library 
 of devotional, theological, and apologetic literature 
 would attract a small number of the more thoughtful 
 students. 
 
 The small parish and student work 
 
 The rector of the small parish in the neighbor- 
 hood of a college or of a state agricultural and 
 mechanical institute may say that there is small en- 
 couragement for him in the foregoing. He has no 
 staff of curates or other paid workers, and no parish 
 house or church dormitory. In reality the odds are 
 in his favor. Because his is the only church, the 
 students look to him for their spiritual nurture, and 
 feel free to come to him with their problems. Life 
 at the college is much more concentrated and apt to 
 be simpler than at the large university with its scores 
 of organizations to meet the needs of its thousands of 
 students. The problems are more tangible. Per- 
 sonal influence goes farther. The minister is apt to 
 be included in some of the faculty clubs and societies 
 and thus shares in the atmosphere of the college. He 
 is sure of a student audience every Sunday, who will 
 make up an appreciable portion of his congregation. 
 In the last analysis it is personality and not equip- 
 ment which achieves results. Lack of equipment and 
 assistants often enables the rector's personality to 
 stand out more effectively. 
 
 127 
 
CHAPTEE XI 
 
 Responsibility of the Home Parish for its Students 
 Religious education a continuous process 
 
 Eeligious education is a continuous process. 
 When a youth drops out of Sunday school his relig- 
 ious education is not complete. Of course, in ser- 
 mons and in other ways he will continue to be 
 religiously and ethically educated. If he later goes 
 to college, the questions he there faces will probably 
 find no answer in the meagre Christian education he 
 has previously received. This all too frequent gap 
 must be bridged, if we are to do all we should for our 
 college students. The parish clergy should turn their 
 young people over to the clergy in the college com- 
 munities as graduates of their Sunday schools. In 
 this way only can they be prepared to continue with 
 their religious instruction. This is the first duty the 
 rector owes to a boy or girl in his congregation who 
 is going to college. 
 
 Reporting the prospective college students 
 
 As we have already suggested the rector should 
 write to the minister in the college town of the coming 
 of one of his young people to the college. This 
 enables the college clergyman to meet the student at 
 
 128 
 
Respomibilit}) of the Home Parish for its Students 
 
 the earliest moment and speak to him with some show 
 of informed interest. The Living Church Annual 
 and the Churchman's Year Boole both give lists of 
 clergy in our college towns, so that it is possible 
 for the rector to find out to whom to send this 
 information. 
 
 The Brotherhood of St. Andrew has always made 
 a special point of "follow-up worF^ but not every 
 parish has a Brotherhood chapter, so this work cannot 
 be wholly turned over to that organization. 
 
 As will be stated in the next chapter, there is 
 another way of securing these names in certain dio- 
 ceses. The General Board of Keligious Education is 
 urging the Bishops to see that their Diocesan Boards 
 of Religious Education secure the names of the 
 students who are going to college. These names are 
 then sent to the ministers in the college towns. This 
 is an effective way of securing and passing on the 
 names, but it lacks the personal touch which is given 
 in a letter from the student's rector to the college 
 minister and so does not relieve the rector of the 
 responsibility to write. This is dealt with more fully 
 in the next chapter when the Bishop's "student con- 
 gregation" is discussed. 
 
 Continued contact with the college student 
 
 The pastor's responsibility does not end when he 
 has sent the name of the student to the clergyman in 
 the college town. Before the student leaves home he 
 should have a talk with him and tell him something 
 of the spiritual side of college life. More than likely 
 the prospective student has heard a great deal about 
 
 129 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 college conditions, and is very sophisticated already, 
 but few people, if any, have told him about the relig- 
 ious problems that are ahead of him. The pastor 
 should have foresight enough to give him the basic 
 principles of theistic thinking, so that he can keep a 
 true direction amid his intellectual difficulties. 
 
 The rector should write to his parishioner at col- 
 lege. These letters, of course, should not be too 
 frequent, lest the student will value them the less; 
 but it would mean a good deal to a student who has 
 been in college for a few weeks to receive such a letter. 
 Any club or organization to which he belonged at 
 home should also write an occasional letter. This is 
 very appropriate work for a Brotherhood chapter. 
 Were it not so infrequently done, it might go without 
 saying that when the clergyman visits the city in 
 which the college is located he should look up his stu- 
 dents. If there are many students from a parish at 
 the same institution, a special trip to meet them is 
 most desirable. This is frequently done by the head 
 masters of our large Church preparatory schools. 
 
 A simple way of keeping in touch with the 
 students, which might not readily suggest itself, is to 
 place them on the mailing list of the parish paper. 
 As likely as not they will merely turn the pages, but 
 they will read here and there and note items about 
 their friends. It will make them feel that they are 
 in touch with the life of the parish even though 
 absent. 
 
 It is exceedingly important that attention be paid 
 to a student coming home at vacation time. Too 
 often the rector greets the returned student in an 
 
 130 
 
Responsibility! of the Home Parish for its Students 
 
 absent-minded way and does not realize tliat he feels, 
 like any other home-comer, that he should have 
 special notice. Other people in the parish could well 
 take note of this suggestion. The vacation period is 
 often more fraught with temptation than the life at 
 college, especially if the student comes from a country 
 into a city environment. The parents naturally feel 
 that they cannot place the old restraints upon the 
 college youth, and they hesitate to inquire too closely 
 into his movements. Mr. "Ted'^ Mercer, who has in 
 his evangelistic work heard the stories of hundreds 
 of college men, states that scores of them took their 
 first step in immorality during vacation. The tragedy 
 of it is that this is also true in some cases of boys on 
 vacation from preparatory schools. Rectors should 
 warn parents of this fact, and should endeavor to in- 
 clude the student in all the social life which is going 
 on in the parish at vacation time. 
 
 After graduation 
 
 It has been said that the vast majority of college 
 students do not return to their home towns on grad- 
 uation. In such a case the pastor must take great 
 care to send the student his letter of transfer, and to 
 write to some clergyman in the city in which he 
 settles to look him up. 
 
 College graduates can be of great value to a parish. 
 They are enthusiastic and have new ideas which they 
 want an opportunity to express. Too often, the min- 
 ister fails to realize that they have grown up. He 
 thinks of them only as his ^^oys and girls", and is 
 
 131 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 slow to give them work worthy of their ability and 
 experience. 
 
 The graduate student should receive much personal 
 attention from the rector. Some need further voca- 
 tional guidance, and others want assistance in the 
 problems of the profession into which they have 
 plunged. Few people realize the sudden change from 
 the relative freedom and self-importance of college 
 life to the restraints and rebuffs faced by the beginner 
 in any career. When all about him are trying to "put 
 him in his place", he needs a friend who believes in 
 him and can assure him he will come out all right 
 in the end. 
 
 It is to be hoped that when the student work of 
 our Church becomes further developed the names 
 of capable students will be sent to the clergymen of 
 towns in which they settle with such comments as 
 will enable them to judge their ability. Such infor- 
 mation should be followed up immediately. If the 
 graduates thus reported are looked up and set to 
 work it ought to be possible to furnish the Church 
 annually a great army of enthusiastic workers, who 
 now are too frequently lost sight of for many years. 
 
 132 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 Help from the Outside for the College Worker 
 Parochialism inconsistent with college atmosphere 
 
 The more a parish is drawn into the current of 
 college life and interests, the less parochialism will 
 thrive. This is one of the rewards which comes to 
 a parish that realizes its responsibility and duty 
 toward the college Churchmen in its midst. The 
 faculty of a college, who are residents of the town, 
 come from many localities, and for nine months in 
 the year the community is filled with young people 
 from all parts of the country and from across the 
 seas. They introduce new ideas and diverse points 
 of view. Speakers and distinguished visitors who 
 come to the college keep the community in touch with 
 the outside world. In just the same way, by speakers 
 and visitors, should the rector of a church ministering 
 to college people keep them in touch with the dioc- 
 esan, national, and missionary interests of the Church. 
 
 Deputations and speakers 
 
 The whole question of visiting speakers in the 
 colleges was discussed at the first conference of our 
 Episcopal College Workers in February, 1917. A 
 committee took under advisement the suggestions 
 
 133 
 
The Church at Work in College and Un'iversilyf 
 
 made on the floor of the conference and reported the 
 following plan for "deputations", which the confer- 
 ence approved: 
 
 "A. Certain agencies outside the local forces 
 should be brought into student communities to 
 assist in religious work among students : 
 
 1. Bishops. 
 
 2. Missionaries from the field (rather than 
 
 persons who can give only academic 
 information in regard to missions). 
 
 3. Kepresentatives of religious orders for 
 
 men and for women; deaconesses en- 
 gaged in student work; and lay men 
 and women; all of these either singly 
 or in groups, to present to the students 
 particular aspects of religious thought, 
 life, and work. 
 
 "B. In order to organize these agencies for 
 the utmost availability: 
 
 1. There must be systematic preparation of 
 
 the ground previous to their coming. 
 
 2. They should expect to be on the ground 
 
 long enough really to understand and 
 to reach the needs of the students. 
 
 3. They should be given a definite, consistent 
 
 programme, e. g.: 
 (a) Personal conferences at fraternity 
 houses. 
 
 134 
 
Help from the Outside for the College Worker 
 
 (b) Conferences with individuals and 
 
 small groups at Association build- 
 ings, Church houses, etc. 
 
 (c) Bishops should meet their own stu- 
 
 dents. 
 
 (d) Opportunity should be given for for- 
 
 eign students to meet missionaries 
 from their respective countries. 
 4. The creating of a clearing-house that shall 
 relate the demand for deputations to 
 the supply ; perhaps the General Board 
 of Eeligious Education would be the 
 best. This clearing-house to secure 
 members of delegations, arrange their 
 dates, etc. 
 
 "C. In order to secure more complete co- 
 operation with the local forces : 
 
 1. The Bishops and other busy men should 
 
 be informed well in advance. 
 
 2. The Board of Missions should be instructed, 
 
 with the cognizance of the General 
 Board of Religious Education, as to 
 the needs in particular college situa- 
 tions; this instruction to include a 
 description of the men or women there 
 needed so that the Board can intelli- 
 gently select the most suitable person 
 or persons in each instance. 
 
 3. The Board of Missions to survey and keep 
 
 informed upon all constituencies from 
 which this material for the delegations 
 
 135 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 is to be drawn, and to tabulate all 
 information at its disposal." 
 
 In the last section it will be noted that some 
 effort was made to coordinate the furnishing of speak- 
 ers by the General Board of Eeligions Education and 
 the Board of Missions, though the procedure is not 
 clearly stated. Fortunately, in creating the National 
 Student Council, the second College Workers' Con- 
 ference, a year later, provided the machinery for a 
 complete coordination of the Boards and Commissions 
 of our Church in this regard. The Council is pre- 
 pared to receive and act upon requests for speakers 
 to visit colleges, singly or in deputations. 
 
 Missions 
 
 Distinct from the above in purpose and method 
 are "missions" to the colleges. These are either 
 teaching or preaching missions, and their methods 
 will vary somewhat according to their purpose. Fun- 
 damental to both types, however, are the services of 
 prayer which should be held for several weeks before 
 the mission, the daily Eucharist and noon-day inter- 
 cessions, and the hours set aside for interviews. No 
 mission will be successful without numbers of earnest 
 and consecrated individuals working with their fellow- 
 students personally and as committees. Good adver- 
 tising will not take the place of personal invitation. 
 
 The success of a mission depends most largely un 
 the follow-up work. Those who have signed resolu- 
 tion cards should be visited and, if necessary, brought 
 to Baptism or Confirmation. Those who have volun- 
 teered for Church work should be assigned tasks. 
 
 136 
 
Help from the Outside for the College Worker 
 
 For a few weeks, at least, corporate Communions 
 for those reached by the mission will be a good 
 measure of conservation. 
 
 The chief way in which a mission to reach college 
 students differs from a parish mission is in the 
 amount of time asked of the students. The student's 
 regular work continues and he must reserve time for 
 study. Consequently the convenience of the students 
 as to hours and days must be consulted. A mission 
 would be a failure if held in certain weeks of the 
 session. The missioner must be one who understands 
 students and has the gift of saying much in a brief 
 time. 
 
 Lectures 
 
 Occasionally a series of lectures can be given, but 
 the results are apt to be disappointing, unless the 
 lecturer is unusually interesting, or of great reputa- 
 tion, or his subject novel. College students are sur- 
 feited with lectures, both because of their classroom 
 work and because of the large number of speakers who 
 visit the institution. Nevertheless, with due regard 
 for all these difficulties, the General Board of Eelig- 
 ious Education hopes some day to have in its control 
 a lectureship, the incumbent of which will be at the 
 disposal of the college workers for courses of lectures 
 on the Church or on apologetic themes. Needless to 
 say, he will be the best scholar and speaker available. 
 
 The Bishop's "student congregation" 
 
 All Diocesans should feel a special interest in 
 and responsibility for their students, whether they 
 
 137 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universii}f 
 
 are at school or college in their own dioceses or in 
 other dioceses. The custom is growing for the Bishop 
 to call on his Diocesan Board of Education to collect 
 the names, or perhaps, even better, to appoint one of 
 the clergy doing college work (with some remunera- 
 tion if necessary) as his "student secretary". The 
 General Board of Eeligious Education furnishes 
 blanks and cards for the purpose. The blanks are 
 sent to the parish clergy, who report their young 
 people who are at schools or colleges, with the infor- 
 mation called for on the blank. The name and facts 
 give are copied by the student secretary on the cards, 
 which are then sent to the clergy in the communities 
 where the young men and women are studying. The 
 reverse side of the card gives space for a record of the 
 student's college career so far as religious activities 
 are concerned. When the student goes from one col- 
 lege to another, or is graduated, the college minister 
 sends the card to the clergyman concerned, if in the 
 latter case he can find out in which parish the student 
 settles. 
 
 The original blanks are filed in the student secre- 
 tar3r's office. For the Bishop he makes out separate 
 lists for each college. Thus when the Bishop visits 
 the college he can meet his students, either at the in- 
 vitation of the local rector or by letters written to 
 the students in advance of his visit appointing the 
 time and place. Once a year, at least, the Bishop 
 should send a neatly printed pastoral letter to all 
 his students, expressing his interest in them, his good 
 wishes for their success, his hope that they are re- 
 maining true to the Church, and calling their atten- 
 
 138 
 
Help from the Outside for the College Worker 
 
 tion to the really great tasks and problems before the 
 Church at that time. Who can measure the effect 
 of such a letter? 
 
 The Bishop's visitation 
 
 Much more should be made of the visitation of 
 the Bishop of the diocese than is usually the case. 
 In addition to the contact which he might have with 
 the class to be confirmed, he should have opportunity 
 to meet all the Church students, either at a reception 
 or in a special conference. A special Communion 
 Service with the Bishop as celebrant would give an 
 opportunity for a devotional address, which as Chief 
 Pastor he should give to his college flock. 
 
 Because of the importance of college work the 
 Bishop should plan to give the parish more than one 
 day. He ought to be in residence in the largest edu- 
 cational institutions in his diocese for three or four 
 days, after the manner of missioners or other speakers 
 described above. Some universities have their Sun- 
 day preachers remain several days and keep consulta- 
 tion hours for the students. Many of our Bishops 
 have testified from their own experience as to the 
 value of this system. Why cannot they do the same, 
 through the parish, if necessary, in the universities 
 within their own jurisdiction ? 
 
 Visits of Secretaries of the Boards 
 
 Student Secretaries of the Church Boards are apt 
 to visit the colleges at intervals. Their visits should 
 be regarded differently from the types of visitation 
 
 139 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 already described. A Board Secretary is able to 
 confer with a college Church society or with commit- 
 tees and advise in detail as to the work. Thus the 
 experience of Church societies in other colleges is 
 made available for the college which is being visited. 
 The Boards are agreed in general that their student 
 Secretaries will not visit the same colleges in any one 
 year. Each Secretary is expected to advise as to the 
 entire programme of college Churchmen, worship, 
 religious education, missions, social service, and meet- 
 ings. Of course, each Secretary has the special respon- 
 sibility with which the Board has charged him or her. 
 Thus a student Secretary of the Board of Missions 
 visits the colleges primarily to find men and women 
 who will consider the call to the mission field. But 
 while in the college this Secretary will examine into 
 and advise about all phases of the work. 
 
 Some day the Provinces with the largest student 
 problems will have college Secretaries. These men 
 and women will not have any special interests to 
 serve in visiting a college ; they will be concerned with 
 the whole round of college Church work and advise 
 accordingly. 
 
 College evangelistic campaigns 
 
 Our college workers cannot afford to hold aloof 
 from the evangelistic campaigns of the Associations, 
 unless, as sometimes happens, they are conducted by 
 men who are unworthy exponents of religion, or with 
 bizarre methods. Much that is done in the best 
 campaigns may be distasteful to Churchmen, but it 
 is not possible to have everything done our way. Our 
 
 140 
 
Help from the Outside for the College Worker 
 
 presence in the campaign will lead to many desirable 
 modifications. 
 
 The modem college evangelistic campaigns are 
 quite different from those held in cities. They are 
 conducted by such men as John R. Mott, Sherwood 
 Eddy, and Raymond Robins, able to set forth the 
 Christian religion intelligently as well as persuasively. 
 These leaders are supported by other people, clerical 
 and lay, who are invited in for supplementary meet- 
 ings in fraternity houses and dormitories, and for 
 personal interviews. In many cases the Churches 
 most largely represented in the student body are asked 
 to send in some one to work with their own students 
 and present the claims of their communion for min- 
 isters, missionaries, and other workers. 
 
 The student body is deeply stirred by such a series 
 of meetings. For several days religion is a matter 
 freely talked about on the campus. Men make reso- 
 lutions, even though they may not sign decision 
 cards or seek interviews. It is a great opportunity 
 for our Church to reach her own students, when they, 
 like the rest, are stirred. The clergyman of the 
 parish which ministers to the students should have 
 his hands strengthened by some one sent by the 
 Church's Boards for interviews and for the smaller 
 meetings. Such a visitor should come before the 
 campaign to organize the Church forces; and, if he 
 cannot remain until after it is over, another should 
 take his place to help in the work of conservation. 
 The sermons in the church both before, during, and 
 after the campaign could be made to interpret its 
 message to our people, who may think in somewhat 
 
 141 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 different terms. One or more meetings of our Church 
 students should be held after the campaign is over, 
 and a Confirmation class should be started very soon. 
 All who signed cards at the last meeting of the 
 campaign should be looked up. Such a programme 
 is too much for the average clergyman to perform 
 unaided, and he should invite others to aid him, or 
 apply to the Church Boards for assistance. Thus he 
 can make the campaign a great stimulus in his work, 
 and can win and hold many of his students who might 
 otherwise try to find an outlet for their newly awak- 
 ened spiritual interest in the vague undenominational- 
 ism prevalent in our colleges. 
 
 Conferences 
 
 One potent aid to the college workers is found in 
 something which does not take place in the college 
 itself, namely, conferences to which students go as 
 delegates. They are of various kinds, missionary, 
 life work guidance, training or "setting-up", inspira- 
 tional, sociological, and so forth. Much has been said 
 of them in proper places in this book. They are 
 mentioned here to emphasize the point that the del- 
 egates come back fired by the inspiration they have 
 received and throw themselves with greater vigor into 
 their religious work. It is worth while for those who 
 stand back of the college work financially to con- 
 tribute to the traveling expenses of delegates. From 
 the standpoint of training new workers it is a paying 
 investment. Above all, our students should be urged 
 to use their summer vacation as a time for attending 
 a student Association conference, or a Missionary 
 
 142 
 
Help from the Outside for the College Worket 
 
 Education Movement Conference, or one of our 
 Church Summer Schools. 
 
 Intervisitation of colleges 
 
 A plan, which has much to commend it, but which 
 has not yet been tried to any great extent, is for 
 college Churchmen to visit those of another college. 
 If our college Church societies would send certain of 
 their members in pairs to visit and confer with other 
 similar societies it would have beneficial results for 
 all concerned. Fraternities have been doing this for 
 years, and it is recognized as one of the best possible 
 ways of binding the chapters together. It has been 
 the custom of the Association to invite representatives 
 of other student bodies to visit a college at the 
 time of an evangelistic campaign. We could do the 
 same at the time of a mission. Delegates to con- 
 ferences should be instructed to search out other 
 Churchmen and discuss with them the way Church 
 work is done in their colleges. Thus many new ideas 
 would be obtained and a Church college society would 
 be saved from settling into a rut. 
 
 As the National Student Council develops, it may 
 become the duty and privilege of its provincial mem- 
 bers to visit in the colleges of the province. Where 
 there is no provincial college Secretary this may prove 
 the most effective way to develop student work in the 
 Province. 
 
 Conferences of workers 
 
 The many references that have been made to the 
 two important conferences of our college workers 
 
 143 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 which have already been held should convince anyone 
 of the value of such gatherings. They have set the 
 pace in student work. Those attending have without 
 exception expressed themselves as greatly encouraged 
 and helped. Through their means there has grown 
 up a real camradery among the college workers which 
 will mean more than we now realize for the future 
 of the work. The National Student Council has 
 stated that one of its functions is to arrange for such 
 conferences, by Provinces and for the whole nation. 
 One fruitful method of conference, which should 
 be developed by each Bishop, is the calling of the 
 clergy of college towns into a retreat for one or two 
 days once or twice a year. This has been done most 
 successfully in the diocese of Kansas. There is noth- 
 ing which will so put heart into a clergyman, dis- 
 couraged by the many obstacles encountered in college 
 work, as the realization that his Bishop is thoroughly 
 informed and heartily behind him in his work and 
 plans. 
 
 The diocese and the college parish 
 
 Every college draws a large proportion, if not a 
 majority, of its students from the state in which it is 
 located. This makes the work in the college of in- 
 terest to the whole diocese, and also to the other 
 dioceses, if any, which are within the state. That 
 which the parish cannot do by itself for the students 
 should be done by the diocese, or jointly by that 
 diocese and others in the state. The larger the uni- 
 versity, the wider the responsibility. Some parishes, 
 ministering to universities, should be entitled to call 
 
 144 
 
Help from the Outside for the College Worker 
 
 on an entire Province. The whole Church is in- 
 terested in the college work in missionary districts, 
 and the Board of Missions on more than one occasion 
 has appropriated money to be used in such college 
 work. A parish may be said to have a claim on every 
 other parish which has a college member temporarily 
 resident within it. A contribution to the student 
 work of the parish in the college town would be one 
 way by which the home parish could discharge its 
 duty toward its absent members. 
 
 Financial campaigns to equip college work 
 
 But aside from current expenses for student work, 
 there is a much larger problem confronting some 
 parishes in college towns. They are perhaps too 
 small and their equipment too inadequate to attract 
 students. 
 
 The General Board of Religious Education stands 
 ready to help any parish which needs equipment or 
 endowment for its college work. Naturally there are 
 conditions attached to the Board's offer, for it would 
 not be right to take the time of the Secretaries of the 
 Board if the local and diocesan authorities were not 
 willing to cooperate. Perhaps these conditions can 
 best be stated in the words of a resolution adopted by 
 the Board in its annual meeting January 31, 1918. 
 
 "1. That the Department of Collegiate Educa- 
 tion conduct at least one campaign a 
 year to place the right man, properly 
 equipped, in one important college 
 town. 
 
 145 
 
The Church at Work in College and UnhersH^ 
 
 "2. That such campaigns be undertaken under 
 the following conditions : 
 
 (a) The Diocesan Convention invites the 
 
 Department to conduct the cam- 
 paign and appoints an adequate 
 committee to work with the De- 
 partment. 
 
 (b) The objectives of the campaign as to 
 
 equipment, etc., will be determined 
 after survey by and in consulta- 
 tion with the Department. 
 
 (c) That as part of such a campaign an 
 
 endowment shall be raised for two 
 scholarships at the institution, to 
 furnish student assistants to the 
 minister in charge, which scholar- 
 ships will be administered nor- 
 mally under conditions mentioned 
 below. (3b) 
 
 (d) If the institution is a State Uni- 
 
 versity, the cooperation of the 
 other dioceses of the State or 
 Province, must be obtained by the 
 committee of the diocese in which 
 the university is located. 
 
 "3. That a system of scholarships be estab- 
 lished by the Collegiate Department as 
 follows : 
 
 (a) Scholarships at large, in control of 
 this Board. 
 
 146 
 
Help from the Outside for the College Worker 
 
 (b) Scholarships at a given university to 
 be awarded to students in their 
 junior and senior years who are 
 training for service in the Church 
 and have shown the right qualifi- 
 cations for leadership/' 
 
 Scholarships 
 
 It is the conviction of the General Board of Relig- 
 ious Education that it would be easy and proper to 
 raise an endowment for scholarships at the time of a 
 general campaign, so that thenceforth two or more 
 students who show genuine ability and leadership can 
 be given assistance or retained at the college for 
 special postgraduate training. In return for the 
 scholarships they would aid the clergyman in his 
 college work. There are several new features in this 
 plan. The scholarships would be awarded to students 
 who had proved that they were worth special training 
 for Church work. Thus they would go to upper 
 classmen. The scholarships would be honors to be 
 striven for, and would give the holders a recognized 
 place in the Church. The chances of wrong choice 
 would be reduced to a minimum. Other communions 
 have large loan or tuition funds which are awarded to 
 a student at the beginning of his career, usually on 
 the statement that he plans to enter the ministry, or 
 go to the mission field, or engage in some recognized 
 phase of religious work. Often the assistance is 
 wrongly given, or proves an embarassment to the 
 recipient if he changes his mind. 
 
 So far this plan, with modifications, has been 
 
 147 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universit}f 
 
 worked out in only one institution, namely Teachers' 
 College, Columbia University, where graduate stu- 
 dents are received for a special course in social- 
 religious work. Some of the parishes in New York 
 City offer scholarships to Church students taking this 
 course, in return for which the student gives the 
 parish a specified amount of time for practical work. 
 Ultimately the General Board of Eeligious Educa- 
 tion hopes to have some scholarships at its disposal 
 which it can bestow on young men and women in 
 different colleges who have special claim for such aid. 
 If all these scholarship plans work out, local, general, 
 and those for special training, the Church may be 
 able to assist her choicest young people to obtain the 
 college preparation they need for the great tasks of 
 the future. So far there has been practically no way 
 of extending this aid, save to men preparing for the 
 ministry who could ask aid of certain societies for the 
 education of the clergy. Perchance this will be one 
 of the outcomes of the War, for people will gladly aid 
 returning soldiers to complete their education, and 
 thus become interested in the highly important and 
 interesting task of helping the Church prepare her 
 future leaders. 
 
 148 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 The Church's Responsibility for her Students 
 from Other Lands 
 
 Definition of term "foreign student" 
 
 It will be necessary at the outset to adopt a defini- 
 tion of "foreign student", for the title is so useful 
 as a means of avoiding circumlocution that it will 
 be used throughout this chapter. By it we mean any 
 student coming into the United States to study who 
 is a native of another country. By Church foreign 
 students we mean all in this very large group who 
 are members of Churches in communion with our 
 own. Thus we have in mind all those from the 
 Church of England and her Provinces as well as those 
 from our own foreign missionary districts. It is 
 inevitable, however, that our attention be directed 
 especially to those who are not from English-speaking 
 countries, for they are much less at home among us. 
 We must include also those from the Spanish-speak- 
 ing possessions of the United States, even though they 
 may not be foreign in the sense in which the word 
 is defined above. 
 
 The Church's responsibility for her foreign students 
 
 The Church in America has a very great respon- 
 sibility for her students from other lands. The 
 
 149 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 Churches in China^ Japan, Brazil, and other coun- 
 tries entrust their most promising 3^oung men and 
 women to the mother Church for spiritual care and 
 nurture while in the United States. Many of them 
 are "government students", chosen for scholarships 
 which are the highest honors the nation can bestow 
 upon them. Some are sent by their colleges for post- 
 graduate study. All are above the average, else they 
 would not have crossed the seas to study in a foreign 
 land. We may confidently expect that without excep- 
 tion they will be men and women of unusual influence 
 in their own lands. 
 
 The Church's former neglect 
 
 Suppose the Church in America fails to manifest 
 any interest in them. Suppose their churchgoing is 
 dependent entirely on their own inclinations, and little 
 effort is made to make them feel welcome at Services. 
 Suppose no homes of Church people are open to them, 
 and they judge Christian America from their expe- 
 rience with college dormitories, mess halls, and board- 
 ing houses. Suppose the college society of Church 
 students never invites them to attend its meetings or 
 receptions. These suppositions are not mere fancies. 
 They have been sadly true in more than one instance. 
 
 The foreign students do not willingly tell us how 
 hurt and grieved and discouraged such neglect makes 
 them, but we can imagine our own feelings were we 
 in their place. One of our foreign students, being 
 pressed for a statement, wrote as follows: "It is not 
 necessary to enter into detail as to what the Church 
 has failed to do in this respect. It suffices to say 
 
 150 
 
Church Students from Other Lands 
 
 that a foreign student, who, on landing in a new 
 country, sees things contrary to his expectations, is 
 apt to jump to the conclusion that the Church does 
 not do what she professes to be. But it must be admit- 
 ted that no two persons have the same impression. 
 Some are more fortunate than the others. A church 
 which bids the foreign student a warm welcome 
 encourages his churchgoing. On the other hand a 
 church which shows indifference dampens his enthusi- 
 asm. It is, therefore, very important that the first 
 church he goes to be one of the former. There are 
 other factors which dishearten him. The influence 
 of modern education, the lives of professed Christians, 
 and the misinterpretation of Christianity as conven- 
 tionalism, increase his doubts about the truth of 
 Christianity, and may result in his entire loss to the 
 Church." 
 
 Work of the Committees on Friendly Relations 
 
 In America there are "Committees on Friendly 
 Relations among Foreign Students" in those colleges 
 where there are large numbers of foreign students. 
 These committees are under the auspices of the Y. M. 
 and Y. W. C. A.'s. There are also general committees 
 having secretaries of different nationalities who direct 
 this work.* 
 
 The work of these national and local committees 
 is of the highest importance. The names of students 
 
 * For the men, Mr. Charles D. Hurrey, 347 Madison 
 Avenue, and for the women, Miss Margaret Burton, 600 
 Lexington Avenue, New York City, with each of whom are 
 associated secretaries of different nationalities. 
 
 151 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 are reported to America by missionaries and Associa- 
 tion secretaries in foreign lands. In all the important 
 ports of entry are secretaries or volunteer workers 
 who meet the steamers, direct the students to proper 
 hotels, and make railroad reservations for them. 
 News of their coming is telegraphed to the colleges. 
 The Association secretaries and committees aid them 
 in finding rooms, in registration, in making friends 
 and, if necessary, in obtaining employment. It is a 
 ministry of incalculable importance, and gives the 
 foreign student a totally different idea of America 
 than he would otherwise receive. 
 
 In some universities the work is done on quite a 
 large scale. Thus at the University of Pennsylvania 
 there is a residence for foreign students, presided over 
 by an American secretary and his wife. Here twelve 
 foreign students room and twenty-five take their 
 meals, while the rest use the building as a club. In 
 New York City the Intercollegiate Branch of the 
 Metropolitan Y. M. C. A. has on its staff secretaries 
 of several nationalities caring for the interests of 
 their fellow-countrymen. It also maintains club- 
 houses for the Chinese and the Japanese students. 
 The foreign women students are not numerous enough 
 at any one university to require such extensive efforts 
 on their behalf; though non-resident foyers may be 
 established at such centers as Boston, New York, 
 Chicago, San Francisco, and Urbana, Illinois, where 
 the work for foreign women students is most highly 
 developed. Helpful contact has been established with 
 the French girls who have come to America to study 
 since the War. 
 
 152 
 
Church Students from Other Lands 
 
 Cosmopolitan Clubs 
 
 The work just described has important interna- 
 tional bearings. There is another way in which inter- 
 nationalism is promoted, not only in America but in 
 other lands. This is by clubs of which all foreign 
 students are expected to be members. A few native- 
 born also belong to represent the best in the life 
 and spirit of the nation in which the rest are studying. 
 In America these societies are called Cosmopolitan 
 Clubs. They hold regular meetings and social gather- 
 ings, which are addressed by their own leading 
 members, by representative Americans, and by the 
 distinguished guests from foreign lands who so 
 frequently visit a great university. 
 
 Why the Church must supplement 
 
 By constitution these Cosmopolitan Clubs have no 
 religious basis, and distinctly religious discussions are 
 not permitted. Thus the student's whole needs are 
 not satisfied by membership in them. Their work 
 must be supplemented by the Church. 
 
 Even the Committees on Friendly Relations can- 
 not put religion too much to the fore, though the 
 instructions from headquarters to the local commit- 
 tees leave no doubt as to the Christian basis and 
 purpose of the work. Many of the foreign students 
 are non-Christian, and many of those from South 
 America and Europe are Roman Catholics or members 
 of the Eastern Orthodox Churches, who would mis- 
 understand an aggressively Protestant effort to reach 
 them. Hence the work must be personal and infor- 
 mal, and not highly organized. The secretaries and 
 
 153 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universit\f 
 
 committeemen are in a very delicate position when a 
 non-Christian desires to be baptized and wants infor- 
 mation about the various communions. Only as our 
 clergy and students have sympathetic and friendly 
 relations with the foreign students can we expect them 
 to make our Church their spiritual home. 
 
 What the Church is doing for her foreign students 
 
 The National Student Council gave considerable 
 time at its first meeting to the question of the pastoral 
 care of foreign Churchmen from missionary dis- 
 tricts and of graduates of Church colleges, and ap- 
 pointed a committee to make plans. The following 
 general procedure is agreed upon. The Board of 
 Missions sends to the National Student Council the 
 names of and facts about the foreign Church students. 
 These it obtains from the heads of Church missionary 
 colleges and from all Anglican Bishops on the mission 
 field. In due time the custom will be established of 
 reporting each scholar as soon as his plans for study 
 in America are completed. The National Student 
 Council writes to the clerg3Tnan in the college com- 
 munity, to some professor in the college, and to the 
 Church student society of the arrival or presence of 
 the foreign student at the college. In some of the 
 larger universities, where Church students of certain 
 nationalities are sufficiently numerous, committees of 
 those students and Americans could be formed. Or 
 there might be such a committee for all the Church 
 foreign students regardless of nationality. In either 
 case the clergyman and the committee would be noti- 
 fied. In case there is no Episcopal church in the 
 
 154 
 
Church Students from Other Lands 
 
 college town, the Bishop of the diocese is asked to 
 write the student a letter of welcome and advice. 
 
 Duplicate card catalogues of the Church foreign 
 students are kept at the Church Missions House and 
 the offices of the National Student Council. When 
 missionaries or Board Secretaries visit a college they 
 will be asked to look up certain or all of our foreign 
 students. Important facts concerning the students 
 will be entered on the cards for the guidance of these 
 visitors and for record. 
 
 Further development of the work 
 
 Ultimately, it is to be hoped, the time of arrival 
 in America will be learned sufficiently in advance for 
 arrangements to be made for a representative of the 
 Church to meet the steamer. This would be feasible 
 especially in San Francisco, where there are Chinese 
 and Japanese churches. The priests of these churches 
 could be accompanied by an American to the steamer 
 to greet the students. Usually the foreign stu- 
 dents arrive in groups, with all arrangements made 
 in advance, or with secretaries of the Friendly Rela- 
 tions Committee ready to care for them. But a 
 special greeting from the Church of America, even 
 though no help was needed, would make a lasting 
 impression. The newcomer could be advised where 
 to worship, for (we say it to our shame) not all 
 churches in Pacific Coast cities welcome foreigners 
 from the Orient. 
 
 The National Student Council Mali publish a 
 bulletin or handbook which can be placed in the hands 
 of the Church student from abroad before he leaves 
 
 155 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 home, or on arrival in America, or even after reaching 
 college. This bulletin will give interesting facts 
 concerning the Church in America, a list of churches 
 in the larger cities where foreign students would be 
 welcome, and a list of the clergy in college communi- 
 ties to whom they should report when they reach their 
 destination. Such a bulletin, some of the foreign 
 Churchmen say, would be much appreciated. They 
 travel to a considerable extent in America, and 
 would like to know something of the churches they 
 see. All clergy whose names go into the bulletin 
 would agree to extend a cordial welcome to any 
 foreign student who came to them. 
 
 In the larger university centers it is possible to 
 have celebrations of the Holy Communion for the 
 foreign students, often in their own tongue. Thus in 
 the Oriental Chapel at the Cathedral of St. John the 
 Divine in New York City monthly Communions are 
 celebrated for the Chinese and Japanese students. 
 
 The summer vacation is quite a problem for 
 the foreign students. Many of them attend summer 
 schools and thus shorten their period of study, but 
 there are several weeks during which no colleges are 
 open, and they must shift for themselves. While 
 this is difficult for men, it is often highly embarras- 
 sing for the girls. The National Student Council 
 will study this matter with the Board of Missions 
 and try to make adequate arrangements for them. 
 The summer student conferences and our own Church 
 summer schools will fill up part of the time, and all 
 who advise with our foreign students should urge 
 them to attend these. 
 
 156 
 
Church Students from Other Lands 
 
 When the foreign student returns home 
 
 There is often a serious gap between the return of 
 the foreign student to his own land and his entrance 
 into Church life and duties there. Hence the clergy- 
 man who has known him throughout his college course 
 should give him letters of introduction to our mission- 
 aries in the town where he expects to locate. He 
 should also be given a letter of introduction to the 
 Bishop of the diocese, especially if he does not know 
 where he will settle. The assistance rendered any 
 mission by one of these returned students would be 
 invaluable, and yet the missionary or the native 
 clergNTinan might be ignorant of the student's pres- 
 ence. The presentation of a letter of introduction 
 would bring the missionary and the student together. 
 
 It is hoped that every foreign Church student who 
 returns home will endeavor to keep the Board of 
 Missions posted as to his friends who may in the 
 future come to America as students. They can also 
 impress upon missionaries and the head of schools 
 and colleges the vital importance of the Church in 
 America receiving due notice of the coming of her 
 students from abroad. 
 
 The students from the Holy Orthodox Churches 
 
 Our Church has a peculiar responsibility for the 
 students from Europe and the Near East who are 
 members of the Old Catholic, Scandinavian Churches, 
 and Holy Orthodox Churches — Greeks, Russians, 
 Roumanians, Czecko-Slovaks, Jugo-Slavs, Bulgarians, 
 Syrians — Armenians, and other separated Eastern 
 Churches. They will come to us henceforth in in- 
 
 157 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 creasing numbers. Where there is no church of their 
 own they will turn to our clergy. But we must 
 understand the extent to which they will share in 
 worship with us. The Et. Rev. E. M. Parker, D.D., 
 Bishop of New Hampshire, President of the American 
 Branch of the Anglican and Eastern Association, 
 sends these words of advice : 
 
 "The Orthodox are ready to be our friends and 
 they have certain definite ideas of our likeness one 
 to another. They are ready for our Sacramental and 
 pastoral ministrations in emergencies, but we must 
 not try to hurry them into formal inter-communion. 
 We should take great pains to plan for Services 
 in their own tongues, by their own priests, in our 
 churches. Our Services they often find confusing and 
 cold, and a bit dreary, with little action and life. 
 They have no popular Services used as we use Morn- 
 ing and Evening Prayer, Let us invite them to 
 Services and, in explaining our ritual and Church 
 polity to them, emphasize similarities, not differ- 
 ences. Let them see that we are not trying to wean 
 them from their own Church, but that we shall wel- 
 come inter-communion of the Churches when they 
 are ready for it. We must remember that racially 
 the Orthodox are a good deal divided, e. g., Greeks 
 from Russians, and that they do not readily worship 
 together. The Armenians separated from the Ortho- 
 dox East fourteen hundred years ago and, while prac- 
 tically the same now in teaching, they are not yet 
 in communion with it. 
 
 "Above all we must remember that personal 
 friendship and personal touch with all peoples from 
 
 158 
 
Church Students from Other Lands 
 
 foreign lands is the most important thing; and that 
 being a cordial, good neighbor, a pleasant acquaint- 
 ance, a real appreciative friend, is the way to win and 
 help the Orthodox student, as it is the way to win 
 the American." 
 
 Receiving the foreign Churchmen at the college 
 
 Each clerg}Tnan and his committee will work out 
 different ways of helping the foreign Church students, 
 but the following suggestions will be applicable to 
 every college community. The foreign student may 
 need help on arrival, though the Y. M. and the 
 Y. W. C. A.'s usually care for such matters as room 
 and board and advice about college customs. Regis- 
 tration is often confusing, and the student will wel- 
 come advice as to courses of study. Sometimes some 
 form of employment is necessary to enable the stu- 
 dent to support himself. This is especially true of 
 the students from Central Europe and the N'ear East. 
 In such a case our Church people ought to afford 
 the student opportunities to work. It is not a case 
 of raising money. The foreign student is as proud 
 as our American student about receiving charity, if 
 not more so. 
 
 As soon as possible a reception should be held to 
 enable the foreign students to meet interested people 
 of the parish and their fellow-Churchmen among 
 the American students. Such a reception would also 
 enable them to meet other Church students from 
 lands different from their own. If the group of 
 foreign Churchmen is large, this should be a special 
 reception, but if they are few in number, inviting 
 
 159 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 them to the general reception for Episcopalian stu- 
 dents at the beginning of the session will be sufficient. 
 It is highly important that at this reception and 
 at other times they have an opportunity to meet the 
 Churchmen on the faculty. The clerg}TQan should 
 associate two or more of the faculty with him in this 
 phase of his work. Some of the faculty and some of 
 the townspeople should entertain the foreign Church 
 students in their homes. Some of the ladies of the 
 faculty should exercise a sort of chaperonage over 
 the foreign girl students. Often, in their sense of 
 freedom, these girls innocently ignore American con- 
 ventions, and need friendly advice. 
 
 The college Church society and its foreign members 
 
 The college Church society should include all the 
 foreign Churchmen in its membership and meetings. 
 They will feel any omission from this more keenly 
 than we might suppose, for membership will seem to 
 them a recognition of their being Churchmen. 
 
 They should also be included in all plans 
 which are made for the religious education of the 
 Church students. When lectures and study courses 
 are planned, they should have special invitations to 
 attend. They need to see Christianity and the Church 
 as we see them. This will be a corrective to any false 
 impressions they have brought with them, or acquired 
 among us. 
 
 Pastoral calls on the foreign students 
 
 It is not enough to issue an invitation to attend 
 Services and let the matter rest there. The rector 
 
 160 
 
Church Students from Other Lands 
 
 should note whether the student comes regularly. If 
 he is absent for one or more Sundays, the rector 
 should call on him, for he may be ill. The foreign 
 student may reason, "My pastor at home would notice 
 my absence from church and come to see me, but 
 this clergyman does not do so and says nothing about 
 it, therefore he must not care whether I come or not." 
 Calls in case of sickness would be very greatly appre- 
 ciated, and a prayer should be read in the church 
 Service. If no one pays any attention to the sick 
 student, the sense of loneliness in a strange land may 
 be overwhelming. 
 
 Using foreign students as speakers 
 
 Foreign Churchmen should be used as speakers. 
 They have a message which they can give more effec- 
 tively than many missionaries. But they should not 
 be called upon suddenly, lest their command of Eng- 
 lish should prove insufficient. A Chinese student 
 was once receiving praise for the remarkable speeches 
 he and his compatriots had made at a public meeting. 
 He replied modestly, "But you do not know the hours 
 we have spent in preparation." With due notice, 
 foreign students make splendid speakers for meetings 
 of clubs, guilds, and missionaiy societies, and for 
 Sunday schools, and should be much more widely 
 used. As one of them said, "It will take away mis- 
 understanding, and make the members of the daugh- 
 ter Church more intimate with those of the mother 
 Church." Our own Churchmen complain that while 
 they receive many invitations to speak to congrega- 
 
 161 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universit}) 
 
 tions and societies of other churches, they are seldom 
 asked to address Episcopalians. 
 
 Appreciating the foreign students 
 
 It is supremely important for Americans to have 
 a sympathetic attitude toward the point of view and 
 feeling of the students from other lands. We must 
 not think our o^vn opinion wholly right and the for- 
 eign student's wholly wrong. An honest effort to put 
 ourselves in their place will reveal a common ground. 
 There are three ways to learn the point of view of 
 other peoples. One is by personal acquaintance, when, 
 through conversation, there is a broadening inter- 
 change of ideas ; another is by sharing in the meetings 
 and work of the Cosmopolitan Club ; and the third is 
 by reading foreign literature and periodicals. The 
 last may not seem possible to busy Americans in a 
 college, but fortunately the Chinese, the Japanese, 
 and the Latin American students in America publish 
 periodicals which every one who works with them can 
 and should read.* They not only tell us what our 
 foreign guests are thinking and dreaming for the 
 future of their nations, but they have valuable chron- 
 icles of the happenings abroad and enlightening his- 
 torical articles. A perusal of these magazines will give 
 one an added respect for the ability of the students 
 who can so write. We will admire the more their log- 
 
 * Chinese Students' Christian Journal (Quarterly, 60 
 cts.) , The Japanese Student (Monthly, $1.00), El Estudiante 
 Latino- Americano (Bi-monthly, $1.00), and The Indian 
 Patrika (Bulletin). All published at 347 Madison Avenue, 
 New York City. 
 
 162 
 
Church Students from Other Lands 
 
 ical minds and maturity of thought. Often conversa- 
 tion does not leave this impression, for the student's 
 command of conversational English may not equal 
 his use of written English. 
 
 The foreign students' difficulties 
 
 This conversational difficulty and lack of knowl- 
 edge of our ways often greatly embarrass the foreign 
 students and may cause them to decline invitations. 
 Sometimes it makes them seem unresponsive and 
 reserved, as if they did not want to make American 
 friends. It would be a mistake to draw this conclu- 
 sion. With a longer stay in this country they acquire 
 greater ease and seem more friendly. Consequently 
 an earlier invitation should be repeated. Sometimes 
 a tactful lady of the faculty can render a very real 
 service by organizing a group to study and practise 
 American etiquette. Those educated in our schools 
 and colleges are more at ease with Americans than 
 those who have studied in government and non- 
 Christian colleges. 
 
 The foreign students' social life 
 
 We should remember that a foreign student can 
 be homesick, especially if he chances to be the only 
 one of his nationality in the college. People may be 
 polite enough, and yet not show genuine interest in 
 him. It would make all the difference in the world 
 if there were one or two homes to which the student 
 could go frequently with an assurance of welcome. 
 But too often calls are received with such formality 
 that the student leaves quickly. A professor would 
 
 163 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 see more of his foreign students if he would frankly 
 say to them, "If I do not tell you that I am busy, 
 you may be sure that you can stay on, for I will tell 
 you so if I am really busy." Often, however, he 
 politely says that he is not busy and yet makes the 
 students so uncomfortable by his impatience that 
 they are unwilling to repeat calls. One foreign 
 Churchman tells how he went to a Bishop with a 
 letter of introduction. "The Bishop," he said, "kept 
 on writing all the time I was there. I would much 
 rather he had said he could only spare five minutes, 
 and had given me his whole attention." 
 
 Invitations should be real. The cordial, "Come 
 around to a meal some day," must be followed up with 
 a specific invitation, otherwise it had better be unsaid. 
 The foreign student does not think it necessary that 
 he be invited to a meal and he is puzzled, if not 
 offended, by what seems insincerity. The clergyman 
 should not think it necessary to entertain each for- 
 eign student at his table. But he should ask them 
 to call, if necessary appointing an evening the first 
 time, and should take them into his family, instead 
 of interviewing them in his study. Calls of the for- 
 eign students should be returned. They are very 
 punctilious about this in their own lands. A foreign 
 student referring to his calls on a family said, "They 
 are always asking me to come to see them, and they 
 seem glad to see me when I go there, but the gentle- 
 man of the family has never come to call on me, 
 and I do not know whether he really wants me to 
 continue to call. I don't want to be called on as many 
 times as I go there, but I do wish someone would 
 
 164 
 
Church Students from Other Lands 
 
 come to see me at least once." In like manner the 
 ladies of a family should call on a foreign girl student 
 who visits them. 
 
 The congregation and the foreign Churchmen 
 
 The foreign student wants to feel a cordial atmos- 
 phere when he attends church. He does not desire 
 to have everyone shake hands with him, and make 
 more or less inane remarks, but he does hope for 
 smiles and nods of welcome. He feels keenly what 
 one of them called "the cold face". Ushers should be 
 instructed to be especially cordial to foreign students. 
 The clergyman who has them in his congregation 
 should be careful about references to their countries, 
 the religions of their countrymen, and the work of 
 missionaries. Some well-meant statements and stories 
 are no doubt ludicrous, others are offensive to national 
 pride. 
 
 Difficulties of readjustment 
 
 We must have sympathy with their educational 
 problems. The more widely their customs and relig- 
 ions differ from ours, the greater is their difficulty of 
 readjustment. They have had to cast so much aside 
 to accept our scientific, economic, and sociological 
 knowledge that they may be much adrift, and in 
 danger of accepting ultra-modem doctrines and fads. 
 In their religious thinking they may be equally con- 
 fused. Things we take for granted may be puzzling 
 to them. In all these matters they will welcome, 
 friendly criticism and constructive advice. 
 
 165 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 Relation to the non-Anglican students 
 
 We should also take pains to be courteous and 
 friendly to those graduates of our colleges on the 
 foreign mission field who belong to other communions. 
 They can be included in much that we plan for our 
 own students. Furthermore, we have a duty toward 
 those students who belong to a cormnunion similar 
 to our own, but are out of S3rmpathy with it. This 
 is a very delicate matter, but we must not shirk our 
 responsibility. Our ritual may attract many who 
 would not care for a less liturgical service. A sympa- 
 thetic interview might win back the student's loyalty 
 to his own communion, or make him willing to accept 
 our ministrations. Those on the Friendly Eelations 
 Committee at the university ought to be able to tell 
 our clergy of many foreign students who cannot 
 receive the care of their own Church, because it is 
 not represented in the community, and who would 
 feel at home with us. Thus, for instance, an East 
 Indian belonging to the Dutch Eeformed Church 
 might gladly accept an invitation to attend our 
 Services. 
 
 Winning the non-Christian students 
 
 Some students have passed through our mission 
 colleges without becoming Christian, and toward them 
 we have a very great and heavy responsibility. We 
 also share the obligation with other Churches to work 
 with all the non-Christian foreign students. If our 
 Christianity cannot win them in a Christian land, 
 then let us confess with shame that we are not truly 
 Christian. For them every ef ort sli^Quld be doubled, 
 
 166 
 
Church Students from Other Lands 
 
 that they may see the love which of old was the 
 most powerful apologetic for Christianity. 
 
 The work essentially pastoral 
 
 The clergyman in the college community should 
 not regard this work as unusual or requiring peculiar 
 gifts. It is essentially pastoral. The chief thing is 
 for each foreign student to feel that there is one 
 representative of the great Church to which he belongs 
 who is his friend^ adviser^ and spiritual father. This 
 feeling will come to him, just as it will to an Amer- 
 ican, when his pastor shows that he cares for him 
 and will aid him in any way possible. The clergy- 
 man should feel that he is the representative of the 
 Bishop from whose diocese the student comes. In 
 case of difficulty or trouble the clergyman cannot 
 reach the foreign Bishop, but he can reach the Board 
 of Missions, whose Secretaries are able to advise in 
 peculiar situations, for they know in general the home 
 conditions of the foreign student and what his Bishop 
 would want done. Such a request to the President 
 of the Board of Missions will be given prompt and 
 sympathetic attention. 
 
 The work a part of the Church's Mission 
 
 It is a great work — this care of the foreign Church 
 students, a work of far-reaching significance. For 
 most Americans it is the only way they can have a 
 personal share in the Church's Mission. Nothing in 
 college life can more nearly approximate the work of 
 the Master Himself than this caring for strangers. 
 With no other students is there so much certainty that 
 
 167 
 
The Church at Work in College and University) 
 
 in influencing them we are shaping the destiny of 
 nations. Our troops in France were told that they 
 went to represent America, but at home we are far 
 too careless about how we represent the Church to 
 the students from other lands. Let those who speak in 
 the name of the Church see that uplifting and enno- 
 bling influences surround our foreign students, that 
 fellowship binds them forever to us, and that a 
 spiritual ministry satisfies their deepest longings. 
 
 168 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 Church Colleges 
 
 The Church has never given to her colleges the 
 support they deserve. It is strange indeed that with 
 all her reputation for scholarship the American 
 Church has never developed any large universities. 
 Certain institutions which began under Church 
 auspices have become great universities as, for in- 
 stance, Columbia, Lehigh, and Pennsylvania, but it 
 has not been because the Church helped them. The 
 Church has let some other promising institutions die 
 through lack of support. 
 
 What the Colleges have done for the Nation 
 
 This is true in the face of the fact that our colleges 
 have trained some of the greatest men in the history 
 of the United States. William and Mary College in 
 Virginia gave to the country Benjamin Harrison, 
 Carter Braxton, Thomas Nelson, and George Wythe, 
 signers of the Declaration of Independence, Peyton 
 Randolph, President of the First American Congress, 
 Edmund Randolph, Washington's Attorney General 
 and afterward Secretary of State, and the Presidents, 
 James Madison, James Monroe, and John Tyler. 
 But greatest of all her sons were Thomas Jefferson 
 and John Marshall. In the days when Columbia 
 
 169 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 University was King's College, a Church institution, 
 she produced Alexander Hamilton. Kenyon College 
 has to her credit President Kutherford B. Hayes, 
 Edwin M. Stanton, Lincoln's Secretary of War, David 
 Davis and Stanley Matthews, Justices of the Supreme 
 Court of the United States. The University of the 
 South is of more recent foundation, but already it is 
 making a name for itself through such alumni as 
 Major General William C. Gorgas, the world's great 
 authority on sanitation, retired Surgeon General of 
 the U. S. Army; Senators John Sharp Williams, 
 LeEoy Percy, and Luke Lea; Archdeacon Hudson 
 Stuck, the Alaskan missionary and conqueror of Mt. 
 McKinley; James T. Williams, editor-in-chief of the 
 Boston Transcript ; Charles McD. Packette, editor of 
 the New York Evening Post; and ten Bishops of the 
 Church. 
 
 As one writer has said : "All these great men of 
 Church education, Stanton, Hayes, Davis, Matthews, 
 Alexander Hamilton, Madison, Marshall, and the 
 other great Virginians, were somewhat alike. There 
 were certain characteristics common to nearly all of 
 them. They were not cranks, or doctrinaires. They 
 were not devoted to ostentation or humbug. They 
 were balanced, rounded, finished men, and there was 
 a high sense of honor among them all. They had the 
 best characteristics of Americans, and have con- 
 tributed largely to mould the best American type." 
 
 The Colleges which remain 
 
 Our Church has had twenty colleges under her 
 control at one time or another, strategically located 
 
 1 70 
 
Church Colleges 
 
 over all the nation. Some have died from lack of 
 support, others have become state or non-sectarian 
 institutions, or preparatory schools, until only the 
 University of the South, Kenyon College, and St. 
 Stephen's College remain. Hobart and Trinity are 
 under Church influence, but not control, and Eacine 
 College is a junior college. There is no women's 
 college doing full collegiate work, though there is talk 
 of establishing one. 
 
 Definition of Church Colleges 
 
 The General Board of Religious Education at its 
 meeting January 30, 1919, adopted the following 
 definition of a Church College : "A Church College 
 is an educational institution giving the standard work 
 for a bachelor's degree, which maintains the worship 
 of the Protestant Episcopal Church, and in which 
 the Church through Bishops ex officio, or through 
 other trustees, has an effective voice in the control of 
 the academic and temporal affairs of the college." 
 
 Granting fuller Church recognition 
 
 There is a movement toward greater recognition 
 from the Church for our remaining colleges. The 
 University of the South by its charter is a Church 
 institution owned and controlled by the Church in 
 certain dioceses. These dioceses elect trustees for 
 three years to administer their property. Other 
 dioceses, desiring to participate in this ownership, 
 must go through certain legal procedure. The Board 
 of Trustees reserves the privilege of saying which 
 dioceses shall come in and which shall not. The 
 
 171 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 dioceses controlling the University of the South com- 
 prise nearly all those in the Provinces of Sewanee and 
 the Southwest. 
 
 Kenyon College has received the strongest possible 
 commendation from the Synod of the Mid- West, upon 
 the report of the Provincial Board of Keligious Educa- 
 tion which held a meeting at Kenyon College and 
 thoroughly examined the institution. The resolu- 
 tions, passed by the Synod, call upon the Church to 
 give adequate support to her only college in the Mid- 
 West and West. 
 
 The Province of New York and New Jersey is 
 showing the way for formal recognition by a Pro- 
 vincial Synod of any educational institution which 
 fulfills certain requirements. The institution in 
 applying for recognition must submit the consent of 
 the Bishop and the Diocesan Board of Eeligious 
 Education of the diocese in which the institution is 
 located; a statement of what in the past and present 
 gives the Church tone to the institution; why it 
 desires to be an authorized educational institution of 
 the Province; what its standards of scholarship have 
 been and are; a statement of its financial condition 
 and resources; number of faculty and students; and 
 a statement of the changes which can and will be 
 made in its system of management or charter in order 
 to give the Province representation on the Board of 
 Trustees. Any educational institution so recognized 
 is required to render an annual report to the Synod 
 through the Provincial Commission on Eeligious 
 Education. This action was taken at the Synod in 
 Syracuse, N. Y., November 13, 1918. St. Stephen's 
 
 172 
 
Church Colleges 
 
 College is applying for such recognition from the 
 Province of New York and New Jersey. The prac- 
 tical aid extended St. Stephen's College by the 
 Province is to be in the form of four scholarships for 
 each diocese, voted by the diocesan conventions. 
 
 This is a movement of great promise for giving 
 recognition by the Church to an educational institu- 
 tion. Most schools and all colleges are too wide in 
 influence to be ranked as diocesan, even though they 
 cannot aspire to recognition and support by General 
 Convention. If more scholarships of the kind men- 
 tioned were established, much could be done to save 
 our Church colleges. 
 
 Reciprocal relations of Church and College 
 
 The Church must redeem her past and aid her 
 colleges before it is too late. Undoubtedly the 
 Church college can be built up by a straightforward 
 campaign of educating our Church people. If the 
 colleges are placed on the same basis financially as 
 other colleges, and then a drive is made for students 
 on the ground that such a college is just as thorough 
 in its work and gives a better rounded education than 
 other colleges, the college will be filled to its capacity. 
 The Church will respond financially, if the matter is 
 properly presented. A few years ago Sewanee ap- 
 pealed for three hundred thousand dollars, and the 
 sum was promptly given in the South. There is no 
 question but that the million dollar endowment, for 
 which appeal now is being made, will be secured. 
 During the period between these appeals the Univer- 
 sity has doubled its enrollment. 
 
 173 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universii}} 
 
 But there is another side to the question, namely, 
 what the colleges should do for the Church. The 
 service rendered must be reciprocal. The Church to- 
 day must make some provision for the training of lay- 
 men. The Church needs adequate lay leadership, and 
 this can be given only by informed and trained lay- 
 men. At present the Church colleges aim to develop 
 such men chiefly by their Church Services and atmos- 
 phere and by the examples of their professors. The 
 teaching of the subjects in which the Church could 
 receive special mention is not different from that in 
 non-sectarian colleges and universities. So strongly 
 does the General Board of Religious Education feel 
 about this that it resolved at its annual meeting in 
 1918, "Efforts should be made to establish in those 
 colleges which claim Church support courses in his- 
 torical and organized Christianity so as to meet the 
 special religious needs of modern life.^^ One pro- 
 fessor writes that the General Board of Religious 
 Education should undertake to get endowments for 
 such chairs, for the subject deserves, to say the least, 
 the whole time of one professor instead of the part 
 time of several professors. At the University of the 
 South work is being done along these lines. 
 
 A new type of scholarships 
 
 Many people, including the heads of our Church 
 colleges, are skeptical about the value of scholarships 
 as a means of supporting an institution, yet scholar- 
 ships do count a great deal both for the institution 
 and for the individuals who receive them. It is well 
 to question whether we do not need a new type of 
 
 174 
 
Church Colleges 
 
 scholarship. The following plan, which was endorsed 
 by the General Board of Religious Education at its 
 meeting, January 30, 1919, may seem at first glance 
 impracticable, but has certain points to commend it. 
 If we are going to have scholarships, let us strike out 
 on new and more effective lines. Briefly stated, this 
 new type of scholarship should be given in such a way 
 as ( 1 ) to establish close personal relations between the 
 beneficiary and the people who give it (preferably 
 the congregation to which the student belongs), (2) 
 to be a reward of merit and previous attainment in 
 secondary school, ( 3 ) to train the beneficiary to be an 
 active Church worker, and (4) to hold out before the 
 beneficiary as a further reward a fellowship in a 
 professional school or university. Such scholarships 
 would enable the Church to count on a due supply of 
 trained leaders. Let us examine each of the points 
 of difference between such scholarships and the 
 scholarships heretofore common. 
 
 1. Personal contact between donors and 
 recipients of scholarships 
 
 In very few cases hitherto has there been any per- 
 sonal tie between the student and the donors of a 
 scholarship. Friends of the institution have endowed 
 some scholarships, which the authorities grant to any 
 desirable student applying for scholarship aid, and 
 certain societies have funds at their disposal, which 
 go chiefly to men planning to enter the ministry. 
 Trinity College has eleven scholarships bearing the 
 names of parishes, but there seem to be no personal 
 relations between the beneficiaries and the parishes, for 
 
 175 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 the scholarships are the interest on small invested 
 funds. Inasmuch as the diocesan scholarships sought 
 by St. Stephen's College are given by preference to 
 the sons of clerg^-men, a personal interest on the part 
 of the diocesan convention in the young man is not 
 impossible. 
 
 Parish scholarships 
 
 The ideal group to grant scholarships on a per- 
 sonal basis is the parish. By the time a young man 
 has reached college age he is well known to the people 
 of the church. Even in the case of a very large city 
 congregation, the young man is known to certain 
 groups in the congregation like the Sunday school 
 and the young men's club. The essential thing is for 
 the scholarship to be regarded as a parish honor, 
 bestowed on one in whose success all feel a keen 
 interest. 
 
 A variation of this plan would be for scholarships 
 to be maintained at the Church colleges by the Church 
 preparatory schools, granted only to those commu- 
 nicants who have been graduated with a good record 
 and who show promise of leadership. 
 
 2. Scholarships should be rewards of 
 previous attainment 
 
 Impecuniosity should not be the chief qualifica- 
 tion for receiving a scholarship. There should be 
 first of all the evidence of having "made good" in 
 school. Most of the scholarships granted by parishes 
 would go to boys who have been graduated from the 
 local high school, and whose school record is, therefore, 
 
 176 
 
Church Colleges 
 
 known to all who are interested. The candidate 
 should have been a leader in one or more lines of 
 school endeavor and have won the hearty approbation 
 of his schoolmates. Even though he be not remark- 
 able in his intellectual attainments, such a boy is 
 worth developing into a leader in Church affairs. 
 
 3. Scholarships should train Church leaders 
 
 The parish must see something more than a college 
 education in return for its scholarship grants ; it must 
 see trained lay workers returning to it or going else- 
 where in the Church, or else highly qualified young 
 men entering the ministry. The ordinary scholar- 
 ship of to-day does not guarantee either. The parishes 
 entering on such a plan have a right to ask of the 
 college such teaching as will produce men able to step 
 at once into positions of lay leadership. History must 
 be taught in such a way as to show the part the Church 
 has had in the making of the modern world, and 
 missions must receive attention as one of the most 
 potent forces of to-day. The sociology courses must 
 give large place to discussions of the Church's place 
 in society and the fundamental necessity of religion 
 in human relationships. The spiritual nature of man 
 must receive recognition in the teaching of psychol- 
 ogy. The student of philosophy must be led to ap- 
 preciate Christianity as a system of thought. The 
 study of ethics must reveal Christianity as a power for 
 righteousness in the heart of man. Even economics 
 can be so taught as to develop stewards of the 
 Church's temporalities. The scientific studies, espe- 
 cially biology, must be made the means of awaking 
 
 177 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 reverent awe for the creative power of God. By this 
 we do not mean what some people have derisively 
 called "Christian science'^, meaning thereby a mixture 
 of science and religious philosophy. Both the scien- 
 tific description of phenomena and the effort in the 
 name of religion to interpret the ultimate nature of 
 phenomena in their totality are necessary. It is the 
 proper relating of the two which should be given in a 
 Church college. 
 
 If these things are true of the so-called secular 
 studies, what shall we say of the study of religion it- 
 self ? Mere "Bible study" is not enough, even if it 
 were carried on in a more scholarly way than is now 
 customary. To it should be added a course in com- 
 parative religions, and a course in the fundamentals 
 of theology as enshrined in the Creeds. 
 
 Courses in lay work 
 
 But there is even more that the Church has a 
 right to ask of those institutions which bear her 
 name. She can insist on real training in Church life. 
 The average college graduate knows next to nothing 
 about how the Church is governed, what his duties as 
 a lay member are, and how to take his part in some, 
 form of active service. He knows nothing in any 
 systematic way about running a Sunday school, or 
 even teaching a Bible class. If he takes charge of a 
 boys' club, only native ability and common sense 
 come to his aid. Of the complex work of the in- 
 stitutional church or settlement house he is pro- 
 foundly ignorant, and the science of foreign missions 
 is a sealed book. Thus, instead of seeing our college 
 
 178 
 
Church Colleges 
 
 graduates eagerly taking up Church work, we see them 
 holding back, until sought after and forced to learn 
 by experience. 
 
 The overcrowded college schedule might be urged 
 against such practical courses in lay work. Yet at 
 least one group of men could be required to find time 
 for them, even if given only in free hours. These 
 men would be the scholarship men, sent by their 
 parishes to be developed into Church leaders. The 
 very attractiveness and practical usefulness of the 
 courses would in time lead others to elect them. 
 
 Special courses in professional lay work 
 
 One further service the Church has a right to ask 
 of her colleges. She can expect them to train pro- 
 fessional social-religious workers. None of our theo- 
 logical seminaries is doing this to-day, and there 
 seems to be no way of securing this training in the 
 broadest and most unrestricted way in a seminary. 
 The Church colleges alone can give this training, 
 unless we direct our college graduates to certain 
 universities or schools of philanthropy. The Univer- 
 sity of the South is leading the way in this important 
 matter. There a course is offered "covering the 
 scholastic year, to special students wishing to qualify 
 as social workers, lay missionaries, Sunday school 
 teachers, etc. The course, which leads to a certificate 
 of proficiency, includes Bible, public speaking, Eng- 
 lish, sociology, ethics, and Christian evidences, Bible 
 history. Prayer Book, religious pedagogy, and prac- 
 tical work in Sunday school, social service, etc., 
 assigned, supervised, and graded as laboratory work." 
 
 179 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 4. Scholarships must be followed by 
 graduate fellowships 
 
 There is one fimdamental question yet to be faced. 
 Will these changes of emphasis in teaching and the 
 offering of new courses necessarily attract students, 
 even though scholarships be offered as an inducement ? 
 There is among some people a prejudice against the 
 small college. It is largely an unreasoned prejudice, 
 but it exists. Reflection ought to show that the 
 arguments are in favor of a small college for the un- 
 dergraduate, provided the wider career of the univer- 
 sity and professional school follows. Thus the parish 
 granting a scholarship must go a step beyond any- 
 thing yet done in this line. It must extend the 
 scholarship into a fellowship for graduate study 
 at a university. This will make the scholarship the 
 most prized of all honors, for it will open the road 
 to professional life to chosen young men, who might 
 otherwise drift into the lower ranks of business. All 
 through the college course the fellowship would lie 
 ahead as the great goal of all endeavor. There would 
 be no special and often invidious distinction attached 
 to the student for the ministry who ' receives aid, 
 for his former classmates in the law or medical school 
 would have also had the same reward for faithful 
 work. This fellowship plan would solve many a 
 problem for the Board of Missions, which now has no 
 way of helping volunteers for the foreign or domestic 
 field to obtain their professional training in medicine, 
 specialized teaching, and scientific administration. 
 Such a plan of fellowships puts the keystone in the 
 arch which, on the one hand, upholds the colleges and, 
 
 180 
 
Church Colleges 
 
 on the other, gives support to the men who are train- 
 ing to be Church leaders. 
 
 A new kind of publicity for the Colleges 
 
 Under such a scholarship plan the appeal made by 
 the colleges would be wholly different from in the 
 past. Usually the colleges have been presented from 
 the pulpit and in the public press as always pleading 
 for money. Thus they acquire a reputation for 
 poverty with all that is usually connoted by that 
 word. If the colleges were appealing for students 
 and not money, the statements made by them would 
 awaken interest and lead to the sending of boys from 
 each parish by parents who could afford it, in addition 
 to the boy who held the scholarship. Under such 
 circumstances it would soon be the normal thing for 
 Church families to send their sons to Church colleges. 
 This was true of the early days of these colleges, and 
 we must restore that condition. 
 
 Financial support would be more easily won 
 
 The annual setting forth of the great work the 
 colleges are doing for the Church would have another 
 effect. It would create a favorable attitude on the 
 part of those who can give largely to building, main- 
 tenance, and endowment funds. After a few years 
 of such publicity it would be possible to conduct 
 financial campaigns, such as are outlined elsewhere in 
 this book for Church work at state universities. For 
 such campaigns the General Board of Religious 
 Education would offer its services, welcoming the 
 chance to testify to its support of the Church colleges. 
 
 181 
 
The Church at Work in College and University) 
 Other ways of serving the Church 
 
 There are other ways in which Church colleges can 
 serve the Church. They can be the meeting places of 
 conferences, synods, institutes, and Summer schools, 
 which will greatly influence the life of the Church. 
 Thus the first meeting of the National Student 
 Council was at Kenyon College. Thus, too, the 
 University of the South, Hobart, and Eacine Colleges 
 have entertained summer schools. The University of 
 the South maintains a press, which produces impor- 
 tant books and publishes periodicals. All the col- 
 leges should be furnishing writers and special lecturers 
 on all topics vital to the Church. At present, how- 
 ever, professors are too few in number and are too 
 hard worked to do much of this. Let the Church give 
 the colleges fitting support and adequate publicity, 
 and all these ways of service to the Church will be 
 multiplied indefinitely. 
 
 Student religious activities in Church Colleges 
 
 There is one phase of Church college life which 
 needs treatment here, namely, the corporate religious 
 life of the students. There is no reference here to 
 the Church Services, though they could be made more 
 spontaneous and appealing. What is meant is the 
 outward expression of student religious life in organ- 
 izations, meetings, voluntary study classes, com- 
 munity service, etc. Nothing at present seems quite 
 to succeed. Somehow the right type of organization 
 has not yet been devised, or found elsewhere and made 
 indigenous, 
 
 182 
 
Church Colleges 
 Lack of student initiative in religious life 
 
 There is one cause, perhaps the chief one, which 
 subdues the expression of religion in our Church col- 
 leges. It is the paternal spirit, the "handing down" 
 of religious duties from above, which seems to accom- 
 pany the worship and discipline of the Church in her 
 colleges. The management of religious affairs is in 
 the hands of a Chaplain, who is also a professor. The 
 students fall into the habit of looking to him to tell 
 them what to do, and they then do it without entlm- 
 siasm. When there is a Service, they expect the Chap- 
 lain to conduct the devotions; when a mission study 
 class is planned, the Chaplain by precedent leads it; 
 and when a meeting is held some speaker, arranged for 
 by the Chaplain, does the talking. There is none of 
 the spontaneity and earnestness which is shown by a 
 group of students in a state university, on whom rests 
 the sole responsibility for representing the Church 
 before their fellows. It is easy in a Church college 
 to transfer this responsibility to the shoulders of offi- 
 cials, and to let one's whole duty be discharged by a 
 somewhat grudging attendance at Services. 
 
 It is a rare man who, as Chaplain, can break 
 through the difficulties of his position and make the 
 students enthusiastic in practical religious work. 
 When this happens we have the justification of the 
 Chaplain system, for the Chaplain is no other than a 
 pastor. If the students love him, he can plan with 
 them all manner of things without seeming to dictate. 
 
 The solution of the problem would seem to be to 
 encourage more initiative among the students and 
 make them do more by and for themselves. They 
 
 183 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 must think and plan for the whole college. A small 
 clique gathering for pious self -culture would be most 
 dangerous. 
 
 The National Student Council and the Church Colleges 
 
 As for the organization for religious purposes, it 
 would be strange indeed if the National Student 
 Council could not help create a society which 
 would meet the needs of our Church colleges and 
 would thrive in the Church atmosphere. A com- 
 mittee of the Council, with representatives of the col- 
 leges upon it, is at work on the question. Perhaps it 
 will advocate only a Chaplain's committee of the most 
 virile students, or perhaps it will suggest a society, 
 embracing the whole student body, with many com- 
 mittees ; but, whatever should seem best, the principle 
 of the Council is to recognize as a "Unit" of the 
 Council that form of organization, most effective in 
 local circumstances, which will carry out the broad 
 programme the Council has established. 
 
 A new day for the Church Colleges 
 
 What the colleges ask is greater Church support 
 and recognition. What the Church asks is a type of 
 Church training which cannot be found anywhere 
 else in the country. Then let the Church and the 
 Colleges move together to the securing of both these 
 things, with all that they entail of readjustment of 
 teaching and student life. 
 
 A new day should be dawning for our Church 
 colleges — a day of more students, greater prestige, and 
 larger usefulness to the Church. If both parties con- 
 
 184 
 
Church Colleges 
 
 cemed will do their best, the Church to support and 
 preserve, the colleges to train and equip, there will be 
 sent forth a greater stream than ever before of strong 
 3'oung men ready for large and abiding service in 
 Church and State. 
 
 185 
 
APPENDIX I 
 
 The National Student Council of the 
 Episcopal Church 
 
 The National Student Council of the Episcopal 
 Church shall consist of two Bishops, three represent- 
 atives of each Province, who are communicants in 
 good standing in this Church, one a clergyman in a 
 college community, one a faculty member, and one a 
 student, and two representatives each of the General 
 Board of Religious Education, the Board of Missions, 
 and the Joint Commission on Social Service. 
 
 The Secretary of the Collegiate Department of 
 the General Board of Religious Education shall be 
 President of the Council. 
 
 Any collegiate organization of Episcopal students 
 may become a Unit of the Council by agreeing to 
 fulfil the minimum programme set forth by the 
 Council. It shall cease to be a Unit when it fails to 
 fulfil the minimum programme for two successive 
 years. 
 
 This minimum programme shall be regular activ- 
 ities in (1) worship, (2) religious education, (3) 
 Church extension, (4) service, and (5) meetings to 
 promote the forementioned objects, as follows: 
 
 (1) Worship: The Unit shall make provision 
 for attendance at a Church Service once a 
 
 187 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 week, which if possible shall be the Holy 
 Commmiion, and shall also make provision 
 for a monthly Corporate Communion. 
 
 (2) Religious Education: The Unit shall make 
 
 provision for religious education under 
 Church auspices at least during Advent 
 and Lent. 
 
 (3) Church Extension: The Unit shall under- 
 
 take to extend the Church both in the col- 
 lege and throughout the world by personal 
 prayer, work, and contributions. 
 
 (4) Service: The Unit shall provide opportu- 
 
 nities for personal service in the Church 
 and in the community. 
 
 (5) Meetings: At least four meetings of the 
 
 Unit shall be held each year. 
 
 Student Secretaries of the General Board of Ee- 
 ligious Education, Board of Missions, and Joint 
 Commission on Social Service, and of Provincial 
 Boards of Eeligious Education, shall have the priv- 
 ilege of being present at meetings of the Council, 
 without vote. 
 
 The Council shall arrange conferences, provincial 
 and national, of Church college workers. 
 
 The National Student Council of the Episcopal 
 Church assembled at Bexley Hall, Gambler, Ohio, 
 September 10-12, 1918, acknowledges the foregoing 
 action of the Conference of Episcopal College Workers 
 at Howe, Ind., May 21-24, 1918, as embodying the 
 
 188 
 
The National Student Council of the Episcopal Church 
 
 constitutional principles of the Council, and adopts 
 the following Eules of Organization : 
 
 RULES OF ORGANIZATION 
 Members 
 
 §1. The Provincial Synods shall be asked to elect 
 the provincial members of the Council. In the event 
 of the failure of any Synod to elect, the Council shall 
 at its next meeting elect members for that Province, 
 after consultation by the Executive Committee with 
 the President of the Synod. 
 
 §2. All provincial members of the Council shall 
 hold office for two years, one-half of them being 
 elected each year, according to the schedule drawn up 
 by the Executive Committee. 
 
 §3. The Council shall elect one of the two Bishops 
 each year. 
 
 §4. The Executive Committee is empowered to 
 fill all vacancies until the next meeting of the Council. 
 
 Officers 
 
 §5. In addition to the President there shall be a 
 Recording Secretary and a Treasurer. 
 
 §6. The President, in addition to the usual duties 
 of that office, shall conduct the correspondence of the 
 Council. 
 
 Executive Committee 
 
 §7. There shall be an Executive Committee con- 
 sisting of one of the representatives of the Board of 
 Missions, the General Board of Religious Education, 
 
 189 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 and the Joint Commission on Social Service, and 
 two of the provincial members of the Council, all of 
 whom shall be elected by the Council in annual 
 meeting. The President and Treasurer shall be, ex- 
 ojficio, members of the Executive Committee. 
 
 §8. The Executive Committee shall be responsible 
 for the raising and expending of the funds of the 
 Council, rendering an annual report thereof through 
 the Treasurer to the Council. 
 
 Meetings 
 
 §9. The Council shall meet annually, or at the 
 call of the Executive Committee. The time and 
 place of meeting shall be determined by the Executive 
 Committee. 
 
 Units of the Council 
 
 §10. The Executive Committee is empowered to 
 "recognize'^ Units between meetings of the Council, 
 and issue certificates of recognition to all Units. 
 
 §11. An organization of college Churchmen in 
 applying for recognition as a Unit (1) shall make a 
 declaration of its intention to meet the minimum 
 programme, and (2) shall present a statement of its 
 organization. 
 
 §12. The Executive Committee shall procure 
 annual reports from the Units, and recommend to 
 the Council when in their judgment recognition 
 should be withdrawn from any Unit. 
 
 MOTTO OF THE COUNCIL 
 
 Pro Christo per Ecclesiam 
 190 
 
APPENDIX II 
 
 Agencies at Work in the Student Field 
 
 The World's Student Christian Federation 
 
 Dr. John R. Mott, General Secretary, 347 Madison Ave., 
 New York City. This Federation unites the students of 
 the world in their Christian work. It is organized in 13 
 national and international branches, embracing no less than 
 40 nations, with membership of 189,000 students and pro- 
 fessors in 1915-16. It publishes in several languages an 
 interesting quarterly, The Student World. The American 
 branch, embracing the United States and Canada, is the 
 only instance in the Federation where the student work is 
 an organic part of the Young Men's and Young Women's 
 Christian Associations. In other countries the Y. M. C. A. 
 and the Student Movement have little connection with each 
 other. The War may change this, as each body has ren- 
 dered so much service to the other that the dividing lines 
 have practically disappeared. As the students have year 
 by year been drawn in increasing numbers into the armed 
 service of their nations, and the colleges have been emptied, 
 the Student Movements have turned their attention to serv- 
 ing the student soldiers, and the interned students or stu- 
 dent prisoners. It is important to note as an evidence of 
 the strength of the Movement that it has not split because 
 of the misunderstandings and estrangements of war, as 
 other international bodies have done. When the War is 
 over the Federation can begin its work at once, and may 
 play a considerable part in the days of world reconstruction. 
 
 191 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 The Council of North American Student Movennents 
 
 It might perhaps be giving too much dignity to an 
 essentially deliberative body to list it as a separate agency 
 in the student field. Each of the constituent members of 
 the Council listed below is autonomous in the fullest sense, 
 and the decisions of the Council become operative only as 
 they are accepted by the separate bodies. But, like all other 
 representative organizations, the Council tends to become 
 year by year more important, and to be to other similar 
 organizations, like the Council of Church Boards of Educa- 
 tion, the mouthpiece of the Men's and Women's Christian 
 Association student work. This Council does not maintain 
 separate offices or an employed staff". Until recently it 
 published a monthly magazine, entitled The North Arti&r- 
 ican Student. The Council is made up of representatives 
 of the following: 
 
 The Student Department of the International Committee 
 of the Y. M. C. A.'s in the United States 
 
 David R. Porter, Executive Secretary, 347 Madison Ave., 
 New York City. Membership in 1915-16, 71,755. Before 
 the War there were about twenty secretaries working in the 
 Department. Some were field men, some were specializing 
 on particular classes of institutions, and some on special 
 phases of the work, such as Bible Study. There were also 
 student secretaries of many of the state committees of the 
 Y. M. C. A.'s, and more than sixty "local" secretaries. Re- 
 ports in those days showed about 500 active and vigorous 
 Associations in as many colleges, and many more that were 
 not in such good shape. Monthly magazine, The Inter- 
 collegicm. 
 
 The Student Department of the National Council of the 
 Y. M. C. A.'s of Canada 
 
 120 Bay Street, Toronto. 
 
 192 
 
The Agencies at Work 
 
 The Student Department of the National Board of 
 Y. W. C. A.'s of the United States 
 
 Miss Bertha Conde, Senior Secretary, 600 Lexington 
 Ave., New York City. Membership in 1915-16, 61.569. The 
 remarks made above as to the organization of the men's 
 student work apply to the women, except that there are no 
 state student secretaries, the field or territorial secretaries 
 being all on the national staflF. Magazine, The Association 
 Monthly. 
 
 The Student Young Women's Christian Associations 
 of Canada 
 
 332 Bloor Street, Toronto. 
 
 The Student Volunteer Movement for Foreign Missions 
 
 Fennell P. Turner, General Secretary, 25 Madison Ave., 
 New York City. As already stated, this Movement is 
 affiliated with each of the above, but is separately organized, 
 because of its relation to the Boards of Missions of the 
 various communions. For the former it directs and pro- 
 motes the missionary phases of their work, for the latter it 
 calls and guides volunteers for the foreign mission field. 
 It does not, however, as is sometimes stated, send out 
 missionaries. That is the work of the Boards of Missions. 
 Quarterly magazine, The Bulletin. 
 
 Student Conferences 
 
 These are a means rather than an agency in the sense 
 in which we have been using the latter term. But the con- 
 ferences have such an influence in student work that they 
 fully deserve separate mention. 
 
 The Student Y. M. and Y. W. C. A.'s conduct about 
 fifteen summer conferences for training and inspiration, 
 men and women meeting separately. Attendance, 1916, 
 5,984. These conferences last for ten days and consist of 
 study classes, addresses, and vocational talks. Tliey are 
 addressed by the strongest speakers in America. 
 
 193 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 The Student Volunteer Movement conducts a great 
 quadrennial convention (5,031 delegates in 1914), and 
 smaller annual sectional or territorial gatherings under 
 the auspices of "student volunteer unions". Thirty-one 
 such conferences in 1915-16 totalled 3,130 in attendance. 
 There has been a tendency of late to broaden the scope of 
 these conferences, which in former years have been wholly 
 missionary in character. Their influence, however, has al- 
 ways been felt in more than missionary circles, for the del- 
 egates have come back on fire with enthusiasm for all forms 
 of Christian work. 
 
 The Council of Church Boards of Education 
 in the United States 
 
 The Rev. Robert L. Kelly, Executive Secretary, 19 S. 
 La Salle St., Chicago. The Council publishes a bi-weekly, 
 The American College Bulletin. Through this Council the 
 Boards of Education of the various Churches are united for 
 the consideration of all phases of college work. Most of 
 these Boards administer the affairs of a large number of 
 denominational colleges, a problem our own General Board 
 of Religious Education does not face. Their policy also 
 calls for the appointment and maintenance of a large num- 
 ber of "university pastors", whereas the G. B. R. E. works 
 through the ministers in college towns, or through diocesan 
 authority in the case of special workers. There are, how- 
 ever, many questions of common interest, to the solution of 
 which the Council contributes much. On the staff of the 
 Council is a research secretary who is doing invaluable 
 work in the collection and study of statistics. He is be- 
 ginning to bring some order out of the chaos of inaccurate 
 and conflicting statistics the Churches have been using in 
 their student work. The Council also takes up such 
 matters as recruiting for the ministry among college men, 
 determines the best methods of work, and organizes inter- 
 denominational effort. 
 
 194 
 
The Agencies at Work 
 
 The Annual Conference of Church Workers 
 in State Universities 
 
 These men can hardly be said to form an Association, 
 but their annual conference is very well attended and serves 
 to make them feel their common bond, and determine the 
 best methods of Church work at state universities. The 
 Episcopal Church, as we have seen, has few ministers un- 
 related to a parish. Tliose of our parish clergy who are 
 doing work in state universities are therefore eligible for 
 membership in this conference. As the conference elects 
 new oflBcers each year, and the location of its office changes 
 with its secretary, it is hardly feasible to give names or 
 places here. 
 
 The Association of Annerican Colleges 
 
 With this Association our Church colleges have rela- 
 tions. It exists for all educational purposes, and not 
 primarily for the study and solution of religious problems. 
 It need not, therefore, greatly concern us here. 
 
 195 
 
appe:^[dix III 
 
 Confe'rences hehveen the Agencies at Work in 
 the University Field 
 
 Three times have the representatives of the following 
 organizations met in conference over their common task, 
 twice in Cleveland, Ohio — March, 1915, and November, 1916 
 — and once in Chicago — January, 1918: 
 
 The Council of Church Boards of Education. 
 
 The Conference of Cliurch Workers in State Universities. 
 
 The Student Young Women's Cliristian Associations. 
 
 The Student Young Men's Christian Associations. 
 
 The first Conference appointed a Committee of Reference, 
 which carried on important investigations during the inter- 
 val between the conferences. 
 
 The reports of these conferences are given in a pamphlet 
 entitled Christian Work in State Universities. (See Bib- 
 liography of this book.) The foreword of this pamphlet 
 reads : 
 
 "The three Conferences whose findings are recorded in 
 this Report represent a very honest effort upon the part of 
 the organizations involved, to face the great and growing 
 need of Christian work among the students in our large 
 State Universities and to unite their efforts so effectively 
 that Christ shall have opportunity to claim for His own 
 service the trained abilities of these young men and women. 
 
 "There is hardly a phase of Church or Association service 
 for students that has not been considered. The findings 
 may, of course, be far from perfect; but they represent at 
 least the main lines of advance upon which all could agree, 
 and hence constitute a basis for experiment which if widely 
 
 196 
 
Conferences betrveen the Agencies 
 
 accepted may yield results from which even more effective 
 principles of service may be deduced." 
 
 The Cleveland Conference Findings 
 
 The following is a brief summary of the findings adopted 
 by the second Conference: 
 
 Recognizing ( 1 ) "the university as a community with a 
 unified community life", which requires "the creation and 
 maintenance of a university consciousness favorable to the 
 Christian life", the Findings proceed (2) to point out "the 
 opportunity and the responsibility of the Church to co- 
 operate with the university" in this, and hence (3) the 
 necessity of the students being "kept loyal to the Church of 
 their preference", and "the identification of each student 
 with a local church." 
 
 But to reach the entire university it is held essential in 
 the Findings (4) "that the denominations work together 
 through some interdenominational movement", which "in 
 the light of history and experience" is said to be the Y. M. 
 and Y. W. C. A.'s. 
 
 Recognizing (5) "the religious work in the university 
 as the common task of the Churches and the Associations" 
 the Findings hold that "there is no clear division of in- 
 terests" and that "each should feel its responsibility for 
 cooperation in the work of the others." (6) This requires 
 that "a united and thorough study be made of the needs of 
 the entire university" with a view to "a unified programme." 
 
 In all this (7) "student initiative and control . . . 
 should be encouraged and utilized" (8) after a "frank con- 
 sultation ... to ensure that the local student forces are 
 distributed for the most effective manning of all work." 
 
 The Findings recognize (9) "that the Associations shall 
 have the right of initiative and that they be held responsible 
 for carrying out the joint plans." For this "they should be 
 so constituted that the Churches cooperate in forming their 
 policies." In explanation of this, reference is made to 
 Findings No. IV of the First Cleveland Conference, which 
 is quoted in full below. 
 
 While (10) "there must be the fullest opportunity for 
 
 197 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 the expression of initiative by the churches", yet "the 
 ultimate test should be not only its effectiveness to the in- 
 dividual churches, but also its relation to and its effect 
 upon the cooperative plans." (11) This calls for "regular, 
 thorough, and timely consultation, upon the part of all the 
 Christian workers concerned." It is recommended that 
 (12) "any agency initiating religious work at the university 
 make special effort to secure the support and cooperation 
 of all [other such] agencies." 
 
 As secretaries, pastors, and members of boards there 
 should be used (13) "only such men and women as have 
 both the willingness and the ability to work cooperatively." 
 (14) "Movements of obvious good to the whole" should be 
 favored by each organization "even though unable for any 
 reason to give the same individual support." 
 
 Travelling secretaries and other officers of the various 
 national organizations should ( 15 ) endeavor to meet all the 
 workers "whenever such conference can be made conducive 
 to the spirit of general cooperation or whenever such a visit 
 is aimed to change or extend plans in which all are con- 
 cerned." 
 
 In the last place (16) the Findings "recognize as supple- 
 mentary to the coordination of the agencies of the uni- 
 versity center the great advantage which would accrue from 
 consultation and conference between representatives of the 
 national student and Church agencies regarding the work 
 that is being planned for university centers." 
 
 Interdenominational organization of boards of directors 
 
 Findings No. IV of the First Cleveland Conference, re- 
 ferred to above, is as follows: 
 
 IV. On the supervisory or advisory bodies of the Asso- 
 ciations, both local and national, should be, so far as is 
 consistent with efficiency, representatives of the various 
 Christian communions, which representatives shall be nom- 
 inated by the Association's supervisory or advisory body 
 concerned, approved by the proper ecclesiastical authority 
 of the Christian communions concerned; and, in the case of 
 local Associations, elected by the Association. It is under- 
 
 198 
 
Conferences beirveen the Agencies 
 
 stood that in the case of the Young Women's Christian 
 Association their supervisory or advisory bodies will be 
 composed of women. It is also understood that persons 
 elected to these supervisory or advisory bodies shall have 
 qualifications which agree with the membership require- 
 ments of the Association Movements. 
 
 The University of Pennsylvania Christian Association 
 
 The method of organization of the Christian Association 
 of the University of Pennsylvania is the most thorough- 
 going example of this union of all forces. One of the 
 Association secretaries describes it as follows: 
 
 "The Christian Association of the University of Penn- 
 sylvania (the corporate title by its charter) is a real 
 Association of Christian Churches. Its Secretarial staff is 
 made up of laymen or clergymen — more of the latter than 
 of the former — of the largest communions, appointed by 
 the Church authorities of those communions. The Epis- 
 copal Church representative is the appointee of the Bishop 
 of the diocese, and part of his support comes from the 
 diocesan convention. The Presbyterian Church represent- 
 ative is appointed by the Presbyterian Board of Education, 
 and half his support comes from that Board. The Baptist 
 representative is largely supported, and the Lutheran rep- 
 resentative altogether, by their respective Boards of Educa- 
 tion. The Methodist Church situation is being worked out 
 on the same basis. The Association Board of Directors in- 
 cludes in its membership denominational representatives, 
 nominated by the proper Church authorities to the students 
 for election. 
 
 "By this method of organization the Christian Associa- 
 tion and the different communions reap the benefit of 
 cooperation, while at the same time each denominational 
 Secretary can contribute to the whole student body, as well 
 as to his own denominational students, whatever that de- 
 nomination has to contribute as its own peculiar gift. Each 
 Secretary generally is in charge of some other phase of the 
 religious activities. For example, the Presbyterian Secre- 
 
 199 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 tary has had to do with the Bible and Mission Study 
 throughout the University. The Episcopalian Secretary has 
 charge of the daily Chapel services and of Vocational 
 Guidance, while the Baptist Secretary has been in charge 
 of the Social Service work. Each Secretary organizes a 
 strong undergraduate Committee to work with him in 
 connection with all denominational activities, while the 
 students of each denomination are represented in the 
 Association organization by a Vice President elected to the 
 Association Cabinet by his denominational constituents. 
 
 "The experience at the University of Pennsylvania would 
 go to show that Church unity is a practical thing in opera- 
 tion, and that the work in which all are so interested can 
 be conducted with complete harmony." 
 
 The University of California Cliristian Association 
 
 Tlie University of California Association has exper- 
 imented in carrying out the Cleveland Conference findings 
 in its organization. The Board of Directors is made up of 
 representatives of the churches doing a large work at the 
 University, nominated by the Board, approved by the church, 
 and elected by the Association. This Board chooses workers 
 in cooperation with the proper denominational authority. 
 These men are on the staff of the Christian Association. 
 Ideally, but not actually in every case, they are paid from 
 the treasury of the Association. Policies developed by this 
 staff are submitted to the student cabinet for adoption. The 
 Christian work on the campus is carried on both through 
 the Association and the various churches. Each church is 
 represented by a student on a church cooperation committee, 
 the chairman of which is a member of the Cabinet. 
 
 Recent developments by the Committee of Reference 
 
 In the working out of the principles of the Cleveland 
 Conferences, it appeared that the Associations were inter- 
 preting them as giving to their bodies full executive 
 authority in all common tasks. Thus many things decided 
 upon in conference were changed in practice. As the 
 
 200 
 
Conferences between the Agencies 
 
 churches and the Associations largely rely on the same 
 students in their work, this lack of continued cooperation 
 led to difficulty and misunderstanding. 
 
 The Council of Church Boards of Education at its annual 
 meeting in January, 1919, reviewed the whole situation and 
 resolved that "the union of all Christian Agencies at work 
 in each center, with full and visible recognition of the iden- 
 tification of their interests, is essential to the success of the 
 enterprise and the spiritual welfare of the students." 
 
 In view of the full and frank expression by the Secre- 
 taries of the various Church Boards of Education of the 
 feeling that the findings of the Cleveland Conferences were 
 now inadequate for efficient work in the light of past ex- 
 perience and post-war conditions, the Committee of Refer- 
 ence was summoned to meet February 7, 1919. in Dr. John 
 R. Mott's offices in New York. The Committee adopted the 
 following as an interpretation of and supplement to the 
 Cleveland Conference Findings, which at the time of writing 
 is being submitted to the various bodies concerned for 
 ratification. 
 
 MEMORANDUM ADOPTED BY THE COMMITTEE OF REFERENCE 
 
 "I. The General Advisory Board of the Christian forces 
 in the University should be organized in accordance with the 
 Findings of the First Cleveland Conference (No. IV). In 
 universities where there are both Young Men's and Young 
 Women's Christian Associations, it should be composed of 
 the Advisory Boards of both Associations. It is recom- 
 mended that the students themselves should have represen- 
 tation on this General Advisory Board. 
 
 "II. The employed staff should be composed of the Gen- 
 eral Secretaries of the two Associations, the denominational 
 Secretaries, and such other Secretaries as may be needed to 
 meet the religious needs of the whole University, all to be 
 selected by the General Advisory Board, with the approval 
 of the Cabinets of the two Associations; and, in the case of 
 denominational representatives serving on the staff, they 
 should be jointly selected by the Advisory Board and the 
 Board of Education of the denomination or other proper 
 
 201 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 denominational authority. Where practicable, all of the 
 Secretaries should be paid through a common local treasury. 
 Local ministers doing student work as representatives of 
 their denominations should be ex officio members of the 
 staff. In choosing all these workers, special attention 
 should be given to the principle enunciated in point 13 of 
 the Second Cleveland Conference. 
 
 "III. The staff of Secretaries should function as a unity 
 on the college campus. Their responsibility relates to the 
 work of both men and women. There should be a general 
 Executive Secretary who acts as chief of staff. Policies 
 should be worked out by the entire staff working together, 
 in fullest cooperation with the Association Cabinets. 
 
 "IV. Wherever the students are organized into denomi- 
 national groups or societies, these separate groups should, 
 so far as practicable, be represented on the Association 
 Cabinets." 
 
 As the General Board of Religious Education has not at 
 time of printing yet considered the matter, the memorandum 
 is here recorded for information only. 
 
 202 
 
BIBLIOGRAPHY 
 
 (Addresses of publishing houses, boards, and organizations 
 given when first mentioned.) 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 G. B. R. ^.—Minutes of Chicago (1917) and Howe (1918) 
 Conferences of Episcopal College Workers. Manuscripts 
 loaned on request by the General Board of Religious 
 Education, 289 Fourth Avenue, New York City. 
 
 'National Student Council — Bulletin Number One of the 
 National Student Council gives the President's Charge 
 to the Council at its first meeting. Sent free of charge 
 by the National Student Council of the Episcopal Church, 
 289 Fourth Avenue, New York City. 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 Association Press — 347 Madison Avenue, New York City, 
 "Books with Purpose." 
 
 Woman's Press — 600 Lexington Avenue, New York City, 
 "Books for Thinking Women." 
 
 Catalogues of publishing houses which make a specialty 
 of books and pamphlets for and about students. 
 
 Mott, J. R. — "Work for New Students". Pamphlet. (Asso- 
 ciation Press.) 5 cents. For Y. M. C. A. workers, but 
 full of suggestions for others. 
 
 Ashley, W. B. — "Church Advertising" (J. B. Lippincott & 
 Co., Philadelphia) $1.00. 
 
 Men and Religion Movement — "Publicity Message" (Asso- 
 ciation Press) $1.00. 
 
 Routzahn, M. »Sf.— "The A B C of Exhibit Planning" (Rus- 
 sell Sage Foundation, 130 E. 22nd Street, New York 
 City) $1.50. 
 
 203 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 Church Organizations — Valuable suggestions can be found 
 in the pamphlets, handbooks, and manuals of the organ- 
 izations mentioned in this chapter. The addresses of 
 their national headquarters are: Brotherhood of 8t. 
 Andrew, Church House, 12th and Walnut Streets, Phil- 
 adelphia; Daughters of the King, Room 84, Bible House, 
 New York City; Girls' Friendly Society, Room 56, 
 Church Missions House, 281 Fourth Avenue, New York 
 City; Woman's Auxiliary, Church Missions House, 281 
 Fourth Avenue, New York City. 
 
 Porter, D. R. — "Student Associations and the Church" 
 (Association Press). Pamphlet. 5 cents. 
 
 Conde, Bertha — "Association Membership and Church 
 Work", (Woman's Press) 10 cents. 
 
 Evans, T. 8. — "The Church at Work in the Universities" 
 (Association Press) . Pamphlet. 20 cents. 
 
 Cleveland and Chicago Conferences — "Christian Work in 
 State Universities" (Association Press). Pamphlet. 25 
 cents. 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 Barry, Alfred — "The Teacher's Prayer Book" (Thomas Nel- 
 son & Sons, 381 Fourth Avenue, New York City ) . $1.50. 
 
 Hart, Samuel — "The Book of Common Prayer" (The Uni- 
 versity Press, University of the South, Sewanee, Tenn. ) . 
 $1.50. 
 
 Sturgis, W. C. — "An Office of Intercession for the Church 
 and Her Mission" (Board of Missions). Special brief 
 Services for missions, social service, and religious educa- 
 tion, litanies, prayers, psalms, and responsive readings. 
 70 cents. 
 
 Micou, Paul — "The Conduct of Brief Devotional Meetings'* 
 (Association Press) . 50 cents. 
 
 Hepher, Cyril, et al. — "The Fellowship of Silence" (The 
 Macmillan Company, 64 Fifth Avenue, New York City). 
 $1.75. 
 
 McNeile, A. H. — "Self-Training in Prayer" and "After This 
 
 204 
 
Bibliography 
 
 Manner Pray Ye" (Longmans, Green & Co., 443 Fourth 
 Avenue. New York City). 50 cents each, 
 
 Fosdick, H. E. — "The Meaning of Prayer" and "The Mean- 
 ing of Faith" (Association Press). 75 cents and $1.00. 
 
 Carey, W. J. — "Prayer and Some of Its Difficulties" (Long- 
 mans). 30 cents. 
 
 Fiske, Charles— "The Experiment of Faith" (F. H. Kevell, 
 156 Fifth Avenue, New York City). $1.00. 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 National Student Council — "The Significance of Christ for 
 the College Age", Bulletin Number Three, Free on appli- 
 cation. A symposium of the views of many clergy in 
 college communities on how to teach the Life of Christ 
 to students. 
 
 Council of North American Student Movements — "Voluntary 
 Study Groups" (Association Press). A brief manual on 
 how to organize and conduct such groups in a college. 
 10 cents. 
 
 Ingham, H. M. — "Simple Answers to Some Plain Questions 
 about the Church" (Order from Eev. H. M. Ingham, 
 Keene, N. H. ) An 8-page folder. 85 cents per 100. 
 
 Holy Cross Press— "The Holy Cross Tracts" (West Park, 
 New York). 
 
 Strayer, P. M., et al. — "Study Outline in the Problems of 
 the Reconstruction Period" (Association Press). Con- 
 tains one of the finest bibliographies yet assembled on 
 social, economic, ethical, and international problems. 25 
 cents. 
 
 Elliott, H. S. — "Building a New World" (Association 
 Press). An outline for the discussion of the Christian 
 issues involved in the winning of the War and the estab- 
 lishment of world democracy, 50 cents, 
 
 Carey, W. J. — "Have You Understood Christianity" (More- 
 house Publishing Co,, Milwaukee, Wis,). 45 and 60 
 cents. 
 
 "The Life in Grace" (Longmans) . $1,00. 
 "The Kingdom that Must be Built" (Gorham, 11 West 
 45th Street, New York City), 60 cents. 
 
 205 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 Gore, Charles — "The Creed of a Christian" (Gorham). 60 
 cents. "The Religion of the Church" (Morehouse). 75 
 cents. 
 
 Bishop of Peterborough, et al. — "The Creed of a Church- 
 man" (Longmans). 40 and 50 cents. 
 
 Figgis, J. N. — "The Gospel and Human Needs" (Long- 
 mans). 25 cents and $1.50. 
 
 MacNutt, et al. — "The Church in the Furnace" (Macmillan). 
 $1.75 
 
 Drown, E. S.—"The Apostles' Creed" (Macmillan). $1.00. 
 
 Atwater, G. P. — "The Episcopal Church" (Morehouse). At- 
 tractively written in the form of conversations between 
 a rector and several professional men. 60 cents and 
 $1.00. 
 
 Sunday, W. — "Outlines of the Life of Christ" ( Charles Scrib- 
 ner's Sons, 597 Fifth Avenue, New York City). Same 
 as the article "Jesus Christ" in the Hastings' Dictionary 
 of the Bible. Several years old, but still good. 60 cents. 
 
 Hill, W. B.— "Introduction to the Life of Christ" (Scrib- 
 ner's ) . 60 cents. 
 
 Glover, T. R. — "The Jesus of History" (Association Press). 
 A masterly apologetic through a reconstruction of Jesus 
 and His times by the use of a trained historical imagi- 
 nation. $1.00. 
 
 Fosdick, E. E. — "The Manhood of the Master" (Association 
 Press). A devotional study, unsurpassed in its por- 
 trayal of the human nature of our Lord. 75 cents. 
 
 Bushnell, Horace — "The Character of Jesus" (Scribner's). 
 A reprint of Chapter X of "Nature and the Supernatu- 
 ral". Sets forth the self-evidencing, superhuman charac- 
 ter of Christ with remarkable vigor and clarity. 60 
 cents. 
 
 Griffith-Thomas, W. H. G. — "Christianity is Christ" (Long- 
 mans). A strong, brief apologetic. 40 cents. 
 
 Conyheare, F. C. — "The Historical Christ" ( Open Court, 122 
 S. Michigan Avenue, Chicago). A strong defense of the 
 historicity of Jesus, and a plea for moderation and good 
 sense in dealing with the writings of early Christianity. 
 $1.50. 
 
 206 
 
Bibliographxf 
 
 Ross, David M. — "The Teaching of Jesus" (Scribner's). 90 
 cents. 
 
 Fairtoeather, Wm. — "From the Exile to the Advent" ( Scrib- 
 ner's). A readable history of the Jews between the Old 
 and New Testament. 90 cents. 
 
 Talhot, N. 8. — "The Mind of the Disciples" (Macmillan). 
 A study from the standpoint of modern psychology of 
 the impression Christ made on His contemporaries, and 
 the evidence to be seen therein of His deity. $1.60. 
 
 Charles, R. H. — "Religious Development between the Old 
 and New Testaments" (Henry Holt & Co., 19 W. 44th 
 Street, New York City). A volume of the Home Univer- 
 sity Library. Valuable. Deals largely with apocalyptic 
 literature and the growth of religious ideas and customs. 
 75 cents. 
 
 Hollmann, G. W. — "Jewish Religion in the Time of Jesus" 
 (American Unitarian Association, Boston, Mass.). 
 Excellent little summary of the Jewish religion in 
 Christ's day. $1.00. 
 
 Matheivs, Shailer — "New Testament Times in Palestine" 
 (Morehouse). $1.00. 
 
 "Messianic Hope in the New Testament" (University of 
 Chicago Press). $2.50. 
 
 Husband, R. W. — "The Prosecution of Jesus" (Princeton 
 University Press, Princeton, N. J, ) . From the point of 
 view of an expert in Roman law. $1.50. 
 
 Wynne, F. R., et al. — "The Literature of the Second Cen- 
 tury". An account of the productions of the post-Apos- 
 tolic age. Out of print. 
 
 Sharman, E. B. — "Records of the Life of Jesus" (George H. 
 Doran Co., 244 Madison Avenue, New York City). The 
 latest and most scholarly English Harmony of the Gos- 
 pels. $2.50. 
 
 'New Testament — "A New Translation of the New Testa- 
 ment", James Moflfatt, trans. (Association Press). The 
 best of the modern translations. $1.00. 
 
 Apocrypha — Text only (Oxford University Press). 65 cents. 
 Text with history and commentary (S. P. C. K.) $1.60. 
 Sold by Gorham, New York City. 
 
 207 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 Beegle, M. P. and Crawford, J. R. — "Community Drama and 
 Pageantry^' (Yale University Press). Contains a 
 very extensive bibliography. $3.00. 
 
 National Student Council — A Bulletin on religious dramat- 
 ics and pageantry for college students. Ready October, 
 1919. Free on application. 
 
 G. B. R. E. — "Studies in Religion in War Time". Syllabus 
 for discussion ( General Board of Religious Education ) . 
 2 cents each. 
 
 For further suggestions write Rev. Paul Micou, Secre- 
 tary of the Collegiate Department of the General Board 
 
 of Religious Education. 
 
 Larger books for careful study of modern problems 
 in religion. 
 
 Micou, R. W. — "Basic Ideas in Religion, or Apologetic The- 
 ism". A treatment of fundamental religious issues 
 from the standpoint of modern science, psychology, 
 ethics, and philosophy (Association Press). $2.50. 
 
 Streeter, B. H., et al. — "Immortality, an Essay in Discov- 
 ery, Coordinating Scientitic, Psychical, and Biblical Re- 
 search" (Macmillan). $3.00. 
 
 "Concerning Prayer, Its Nature, Its Difficulties, and Its 
 Value" (Macmillan). $3.00. 
 
 "Foundations." A statement of Christian belief in 
 terms of modern thought ( Macmillan ) . $2.50. 
 
 Holtzmann, Oscar — "Life of Jesus" (Macmillan). Treats 
 the Gospel story reverently, even though rationalis- 
 tically. $4.25. 
 
 Sanday, W. — "Christologies, Ancient and Modern" (Ox- 
 ford). $2.40. 
 
 Underhill, Evelyn — "Mysticism". A general work on mys- 
 ticism. "The Mystic Way," especially the chapters on 
 the record of the Synoptic Gospels (E. P. Dutton & Co., 
 681 Fifth Avenue, New York City). $5.00 and $4.00. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 Student Volunteer Movement — Annual Prospectus of mis- 
 sion study books, the most valuable and up-to-date 
 bibliography of missionary books. Furnished free on 
 
 208 ' 
 
Bibliograph\f 
 
 application. Several pamphlets on mission study, 5 or 
 10 cents each. 25 Madison Avenue, New York City. 
 "The Volunteer Band", "What Constitutes a Missionary 
 Call", "What is Involved in Signing the Declaration", 
 and other similar pamphlets. 5 cents each. 
 
 Board of Missionary Preparation — "Publications of the 
 Board of Missionary Preparation", 25 Madison Avenue, 
 New York City. Pamphlets on special preparation, 10 
 cents each. Pamphlets on the presentation of Chris- 
 tianity in different countries, 50 cents each. 
 
 Dennett, Tyler — "The Democratic Movement in Asia" 
 (Association Press). An up-to-date statement by a trav- 
 eller and journalist, of currents beneath the surface due 
 to missions. $1.25. 
 
 Murray, J. L.— "The Call of a World Task in War Time" 
 (Student Volunteer Movement). A stirring challenge 
 to all Christians and especially students to seize the 
 opportunities created by the War and to make good its 
 losses. 40 and 60 cents. 
 
 Shriver, W. P. — "Immigrant Forces" (Missionary Educa- 
 tion Movement, 160 Fifth Avenue, New York City). 50 
 cents. 
 
 Sturgis, W. C. — "The Church and the Immigrant" (Board 
 of Missions). In preparation. 
 For further suggestions about the study of missions 
 
 write to William C. Sturgis, Ph.D., Educational Secretary, 
 
 Board of Missions. 
 
 Smyth, ISlewman — "Passing Protestantism and Coming 
 Catholicism" (Scribner's) . 60 cents. 
 
 Chandler, Arthur — "The English Church and Reunion" 
 (Gorham). $1.40. 
 
 Streeter, B. H. — "Restatement and Reunion" (Macmillan). 
 $1.00. 
 
 Kelly, Herbert — "The Church and Religious Unity" (Long- 
 mans). $1.75. 
 For pamphlets of the Commission on a World Conference 
 
 on Faith and Order, and for further suggestions as to the 
 
 study of Christian Unity, write to Mr. Robert H. Gardiner, 
 
 174 Water Street, Gardiner, Me. 
 
 209 
 
The Church at Work in College and University 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 Publications of the Church's Organizations, see Bibliog- 
 raphy of Chapter I. 
 O. B. R. E. — "Church Ideals in Education", 50 cents. For 
 
 this book and for other suggestions as to the study of 
 
 religious education and the Sunday school write to the 
 
 General Board of Religious Education. 
 Bradner, Lester — "Organizing the Smaller Sunday School" 
 
 (Morehouse). 75 cents. 
 Y. M. C. A. — "Volunteer Social Service by College Men" 
 
 (Association Press). Pamphlet. 10 cents. 
 Stone, Mahel — "How to Promote Eight Weeks' Clubs in the 
 
 Colleges" ( Woman's Press ) . An eight weeks' club is a 
 
 girls' club conducted in the summer vacation by college 
 
 girls. 10 cents. 
 Y. W. C. A. — "Eight Weeks of Service in Your Home Com- 
 munity" ( Woman's Press ) . Fuller and more recent 
 than the above. 35 cents. 
 Ferris, Hilda— "Girls' Clubs" (Woman's Press). 10 cents. 
 Moxey, Mary — "Girlhood and Character" ( Woman's Press ) . 
 
 $1.50. 
 Rauschenhusch, W. — "Christianity and the Social Crisis" 
 
 (Macmillan). $1.50. 
 
 "Christianizing the Social Order" (Macmillan). $1.50. 
 
 "The Social Principles of Jesus" (Association Press), A 
 
 devotional study. 75 cents. 
 
 "A Theology for the Social Gospel" (Macmillan). 
 
 Larger and more expensive than the last named, $1.50. 
 Peahody, F. G. — "Jesus Christ and the Social Question" 
 
 (Macmillan). $1.50. 
 Soares, T. G. — "Social Institutions and Ideals of the Bible", 
 
 Part III (Abingdon Press, 150 Fifth Avenue, New York 
 
 City). 60 cents. 
 Willis, H. E. — "The Law of Social Justice" (Association 
 
 Press). A careful weighing by a lawyer of the legal 
 
 values of the Christian code. A remarkable and fresh 
 
 portrayal of Christ as the greatest lawgiver. $1.00. 
 Yedder, H. C. — "The Gospel of Jesus and the Problems of 
 
 Democracy" (Macmillan). $1.50. 
 
 210 
 
Bibliographyf 
 
 Devine, E. T. — "Misery and Its Causes" ( Macmillan ) . 
 $1.25. 
 
 "The Family and Social Work" (Association Press). 
 60 cents. 
 
 Carlton, F. T.— "The Industrial Situation" (Revell). 75 
 cents. 
 
 Wilson, W. £r.— "The Church of the Open Country" (Mis- 
 sionary Education Movement). 50 cents. 
 
 Trawick, A. M. — "The City Church and Its Social Mission" 
 (Association Press). 60 cents. 
 
 Ward, H. F. — "The Labor Movement" (Sturgis & Walton, 
 31 E. 27th Street, New York City). $1.25. 
 
 Kent, C. F. — "Social Teachings of the Prophets and Jesus" 
 (Scribner's). $1.50. 
 
 Simkhovitch, M. K. — "The City Workers' World in Amer- 
 ica" (Macmillan). $1.25. 
 
 Addams, Jane — "The New Conscience and an Ancient Evil" 
 ( Macmillan ) . 50 cents. 
 "T\venty Years at Hull House" (Macmillan). $1.70. 
 
 Howe, F. C— "The Modern City and Its Problems" (Scrib- 
 ner's). $1.60. 
 
 Crouch, F. M. — "The Social Teaching of the Prophets", 
 "Social Aspects of Church History". "Outlines for 
 Social Study" (Joint Commission on Social Service). 10 
 cents each. 
 For further suggestions as to study of social problems 
 
 write Rev. F. M. Crouch, Secretary of the Joint Commission 
 
 on Social Service, 281 Fourth Avenue, New York City. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 Hollingworth, H. L. — "Vocational Psychology" (D. Apple- 
 ton & Co., New York City). Recommended to those 
 who desire to understand what a college psychological 
 laboratory affords in the wav of vocational guidance. 
 $2.50. 
 Brent, Charles H. — "Leadership" (Longmans). $1.25. 
 Board of Missions — "Service Series, Opportunities of the 
 Ministry and in the Mission Field". Only pamphlets on 
 vocation yet published by any Board of the Episcopal 
 
 211 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 Church. In a neat box. 25 cents. Special prices quoted 
 on lots of twelve or more. 
 
 Mott, J. R. — "The Future Leadership of the Church" and 
 "Claims and Opportunities of the Ministry" (Associa- 
 tion Press ) . 50 cents each. 
 
 Joint Committee of the War Work Council of Y. M. C. A.'s 
 and the Committee on Recruiting and Training of the 
 General War Time Commission of the Churches has put 
 out a series of attractive pamphlets on the various call- 
 ings (Association Press). 10 cents each, 80 cents a 
 dozen. 
 
 Conde, Bertha — "Service Bulletin" (Woman's Press). 10 
 cents. 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 National Student Council — Bulletin Number Four. A cata- 
 logue of the Churchmen on the faculties of the leading 
 colleges and universities. Ready April, 1919. Free on 
 application. 
 
 Gogin, Gertrude — "Vocational Guidance for Workers with 
 Girls" (Woman's Press). 10 cents. 
 
 Butler, E. R. — "Christian Living in Terms of Service" 
 (Woman's Press). 10 cents. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 National Student Council — Bulletin Number Two. Free on 
 application. Chapter XIII of this book in pamphlet 
 form. 
 
 Eddy, Sherwood — "The Students of Asia" (Student Volun- 
 teer Movement ) . 60 cents. 
 
 Committee on Friendly Relations — "Future Leaders of the 
 Nations". A pamphlet issued for private circulation. 
 347 Madison Avenue, New York City. 
 
 Burton, Margaret — "Women Workers of the Orient" (Wom- 
 an's Press). 35 and 50 cents. 
 
 Board of Missions — "Missionary Bishops of the American 
 Church" (Morehouse). Tw^elve portrait cards. 25 
 cents. It is suggested that each clergyman keep these 
 on hand for use in conversation with foreign Church 
 students. 
 
 212 
 
INDEX 
 
 (Roman Numerals refer to Chapters) 
 
 Advent; 10. 
 
 Advertising; see "publicity". 
 
 Advisers, faculty; 107, 113. 
 
 Agape, the; 40. 
 
 Agencies, religious, in stu- 
 dent work; 191, 196. 
 
 Anglican and Eastern Asso- 
 ciation; 158. 
 
 Arizona, University of; 24, 
 55. 
 
 Association of American 
 Colleges; 195. 
 
 Baptism; 13, 45, 136, 154. 
 Bible, study of the; 5, 46, 
 47, 48, 53, 79, 111, 119, 
 178. 
 Bishop, the; 28, 45, 59, 94, 
 121, 129, 134, 135, 137, 
 139, 154, 155, 157, 164, 
 167, 172. 
 Conference with his col- 
 lege clergy; 144. 
 Student congregation (q. 
 
 v.). 
 Visitation; 19, 20. 139. 
 Board of Missions; 5, 8, 59, 
 
 63, 66, 69, 74, 101, 102, 
 103, 135, 136. 139, 140, 
 145, 154, 156, 157, 167, 
 180. 
 
 Board of Missionary Prep- 
 aration; 101. 
 
 British Student Movement; 
 30. 
 
 Brotherhood of St. Andrew; 
 23, 73, 129, 130. 
 
 Brown, Prof. Emily F. ; 50, 
 52. 
 
 Brown University; 2. 
 
 Bryn Mawr College; 27. 
 
 Bulletin board; 59, 74, liO. 
 
 California, University of; 
 
 25, 200. 
 Calls, pastoral; 14, 15, 120, 
 
 130. 
 On foreign students; 160, 
 
 161, 164. 
 On sick students; 108, 161. 
 Camp, Eugene; 94. 
 Candidate Secretary; 101, 
 
 102. 
 Card catalogues; 103, 155. 
 
 213 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universityj 
 
 Chaplain of a Church col- 
 lege; 183, 184. 
 Christianity; 2, 4, 41, 48, 
 55, 81, 85, 118, 141, 167. 
 Church, the; 1, 3, 9, 11, 15, 
 16, 19, 31, 35, 43, 46, 51, 
 52, 63, 68, 70, 77, 88, 89, 
 90, 94, 95, 105, 106, 112, 
 115, 118, 125, 133, 137, 
 138, 145, 149, 150, 155, 
 156, 167, 169, 177, 178, 
 198. 
 
 Catholicity of; 29, 51. 
 
 "College church"; 40, 41. 
 
 Colleges; 123, xiv. 
 
 Contribution of, to uni- 
 versity religion; 32, 33, 
 36, 141. 
 
 Extension; 10, vi, 117, 
 140. 
 
 Faith and doctrine of the; 
 33, 35, 54, 55, 60, 101, 
 115. 
 
 History, social study of; 
 79, 80. 
 
 House for students; 26, 
 117, 123, 124, 125, 126, 
 127, 135. 
 
 Life; 21, 41, 45, 55, 56, 
 59, 101, 119, 122, 124, 
 178, 182. 
 
 Loyalty to the; 32, 71. 
 
 Mission of the; 34, 43, 63, 
 66, 69, 77, 88, 167. 
 
 Missionary work of the; 
 65, 133; see also "mis- 
 sionaries". 
 
 Periodicals; 58, 59, 74, 
 127, 182. 
 
 Preparatory schools ; 5, 
 
 15, 130, 176. 
 Responsibility of the, for 
 
 foreign students; xiii. 
 Summer schools; 67, 143, 
 
 182. 
 Training for work in; 7, 
 42, 60, 62, 67, 72, 73, 
 75, 83, 101, 117, 119, 
 121, 143, 147, 148, 175, 
 177, 178, 179, 185. 
 Witness to the; 29, 32, 
 
 110. 
 Work for women; 89, 90, 
 
 91, 96. 
 Year; 55. 
 Church Boards of Educa- 
 tion; 3, 194, 201. 
 Church building open for 
 
 prayer; 44. 
 Church Students' Mission- 
 ary Association; 4. 
 Churcli training schools for 
 
 women; 91, 92. 
 Classification of college 
 Church work; 24, 25, 
 26, 122, 123, 124, 136. 
 Clergy in college communi- 
 ties, type of men neces- 
 sary; 3, 4, 118, 119, 
 127. 
 "Inner circle" of the col- 
 lege clergy; 28. 
 Of parishes from which 
 students go to college; 
 13, 14, xi, 138. 
 Cleveland Conference Find- 
 ings; 197. 
 Colorado, University of; 8. 
 
 214 
 
Index 
 
 Columbia University; 2, 25, 
 
 27, 92, 148, 169, 170. 
 Commission on a World 
 Conference on Faith 
 and order; 71. 
 Committee, chaplain's or 
 rector's; 27, 29, 184. 
 
 Episcopal, of the Associa- 
 tions; 26, 27, 29. 
 
 On a national Church so- 
 ciety for students; 7, 8, 
 9. 
 
 On Friendly Relations 
 with Foreign Students; 
 151, 155, 166. 
 
 Of Reference of the Cleve- 
 land Conferences; 196, 
 200, 201. 
 Communion, the Holy; 10, 
 33, 37, 38, 39, 41, 46, 
 126, 136, 156. 
 
 Corporate; 10, 40, 119, 
 137, 139. 
 Community, the college; 76, 
 
 77, 104, 112, 115, 133. 
 Conferences and conven- 
 tions; 5, 70, 71, 111, 
 113, 142, 143, 182. 
 
 Of Episcopal College 
 Workers; 143. 
 Chicago, 1917; 7, 133. 
 Howe, 1918; 7, 8, 11, 
 48, 117, 123, 136. 
 
 Missionary Education 
 
 Movement; 142, 143. 
 
 Student Volunteer Unions ; 
 67, 98, 194. 
 
 Student Volunteer Move- 
 ment; 5, 64, 98, 194. 
 
 Summer Student Confer- 
 ences; 64, 88, 142, 193. 
 
 Confirmation; 13, 45, 46, 47, 
 56, 136, 139, 142. 
 
 Consecration; 69, 84, 87. 
 
 Conservation; 136, 137, 141, 
 142. 
 
 Cornell University; 82. 
 
 Cosmopolitan Clubs; 153, 
 162. 
 
 Council of Church Boards of 
 Education; 194; 201. 
 
 Council of North American 
 Student Movements; 53, 
 192. 
 
 Creed, the; 47, 178. 
 
 Crouch, Rev. F. M. ; 77, 89. 
 
 Cultivation of students; 
 102, 103. 
 
 Curate or assistant for stu- 
 dent work; 117, 119, 
 120, 123, 126, 127. 
 
 Curriculum, the; 38, 49, 50, 
 52, 59, 87, 93, 102, 105, 
 174, 179. 
 Lack of, for religious edu- 
 cation ; 60. 
 Religious education re- 
 ceiving credits; 60, 61. 
 Religious education values 
 in; 49, 50, 105, 106, 177, 
 178. 
 
 Dartmouth College; 2. 
 Daughters of the King; 23. 
 Deaconess; 28, 63, 88, 91, 
 
 96, 97, 101, 119, 120, 
 
 123, 134. 
 Decisions; 46, 84, 100, 136, 
 
 141. 
 
 215 
 
The Church at Work in College and Universityj 
 
 Declaration card of the stu- 
 dent volunteer; 99, 100. 
 
 Democracy; 81. 
 
 Student; 9, 17, 19, 22, 27. 
 
 Denominational ism; 29, 71. 
 
 Deputations; 76, 133, 134, 
 135. 
 
 Diocesan Board of Religious 
 Education; 129, 138, 
 172. 
 
 Diocese; 59, 74, 104, 123, 
 126, 133, 144, 146, 173, 
 176. 
 
 Discussion groups; 19, 56, 
 111, 119. 
 
 Dormitories; 3, 18, 40, 44, 
 54, 117, 124, 126, 150. 
 
 Dramatics; 51, 62. 
 
 Eastern Orthodox Chris- 
 tians; 153, 157, 158, 
 159. 
 
 Eddy, Sherwood; 141. 
 
 Entertaining students ; 19, 
 20, 25, 106, 112, 119, 
 164. 
 
 Equipment, essentials of; 
 126, 127. 
 
 Evangelistic campaigns; 46, 
 140, 141, 142, 143. 
 
 Exhibits; 59. 
 
 Faculty; 9, 15, 18, 19, 20,' 
 30, 38, 49, 55, 70, 82, 
 ix, 120, 121, 122, 133, 
 154. 160, 163, 182. 
 
 Fellowships; 175, 180. 
 
 Financial campaigns ; 145, 
 146, 147, 181. 
 
 Foreign students; 135, xiii. 
 Forums; 57. 
 Fraternity, Church; 26. 
 Fraternities; 15, 20, 26, 30, 
 
 54, 124, 125, 126, 134, 
 
 141, 143. 
 Freshmen, work with; 13, 
 
 14, 106, 124. 
 Function of a church in a 
 
 college community; 117, 
 
 118. 
 
 Gardiner, Robert H.; 6, 71. 
 
 General Board of Religious 
 Education; 6, 7, 8, 43, 
 57, 61, 74, 91, 103, 121, 
 122. 129, 135, 136, 137, 
 138, 139, 145, 146, 147, 
 148, 174, 175, 181, 194. 
 
 General Convention; 6. 
 
 Girls' Friendly Society; 23. 
 
 Goodwin, Deaconess H. R. ; 
 6. 
 
 Graduates, of Church col- 
 leges; 169. 
 Value of college, to 
 Church work; 60, 131, 
 132. 
 
 Guidance, spiritual; 4, 76, 
 83, 85, 107, 115, 116. 
 117. 
 Vocational; 12, 63, viii, 
 132. 
 
 Harvard University; 2, 8. 
 Heroic, appeal to the; 69, 
 
 88, 95, 103. 
 Hobart College; 123, 171, 
 
 182. 
 Hymns; 37, 42, 43. 
 
 216 
 
Index 
 
 Illinois. University of; 25, 
 
 108, 122. 
 Institutes; 67, 95, 96, 182. 
 Intensive study courses; 57. 
 Intercessions; 42, 43, 71, 97, 
 
 136. 
 Interdenomi nationalism; 32, 
 
 34, 71, 92. 194, 198. 
 Internationalism; 67, 153, 
 
 191. 
 Interviews; 45, 87, 94, 99, 
 
 111, 134, 135, 136. 139, 
 
 141. 
 Intervisitation of college 
 
 Church organizations ; 
 
 143. 
 
 Joint Commission on Social 
 
 Service; 7, 8, 59, 75, 77, 
 79, 89. 
 
 Kansas, University of; 25. 
 Kelly, Rev. Herbert; S. S. 
 
 M.; 30. 34. 
 Kenyon College; 123, 170, 
 
 171, 172, 182. 
 Kilbourne, Rev. Stanley, S. ; 
 
 Laity, priesthood of the; 42. 
 
 League of Nations; 67. 
 
 Lectures; 4, 15, 40, 55, 58, 
 59. 60, 82, 104, 111, 113, 
 114, 115. 133, 137, 160. 
 
 Lehigh University; 169. 
 
 Lent; 10, 66. 
 
 Letters announcing coming 
 of students; 128, 129. 
 From home parish to stu- 
 dents; 130. 
 
 Of transfer; 41, 131, 157. 
 Pastoral, of Bishop to his 
 
 students; 138. 
 To students, prior to ar- 
 rival at college; 14. 
 Library, college; 58, 59. 
 
 Parish; 58, 127. 
 Lists, Church students; 13, 
 14, 23, 24, 128, 132, 138. 
 Clergy in college com- 
 munities; 129. 
 Faculty Churchmen; 116. 
 Litanies; 42, 43. 
 Liturgical forms ; 36, 42, 52, 
 
 62. 
 Lloyd, Rt. Rev. Arthur S.; 
 11. 
 
 Meditations; 42, 43, 44. 
 
 Meetings; 10, 11, 12, ii, 27, 
 28, 40, 42, 43, 46, 67, 96, 
 110, 119, 125, 126, 140, 
 141. 142, 150, 182, 183. 
 
 Mercer, E. C. ("Ted") ; 131. 
 
 Micou, Rev. Paul; 6. 
 
 Ministry; 63, 84, 87, 88, 94, 
 95, 97, 141, 148, 175, 
 177, 180. 
 
 Mission; 46, 97, 136, 137, 
 143. 
 
 Mission study classes; 53, 
 56, 66. 98, 111, 178, 183. 
 
 Missionaries; 4, 63, 64, 84, 
 87, 97, 98, 99, 101, 134, 
 135, 140, 141, 157, 161, 
 179. 
 See also "Church, exten- 
 sion and missionary 
 work of". 
 
 217 
 
The Church at Work in College and University^ 
 
 Missionary Education Move- 
 ment; 65, 67, 88. 
 Giving; 11, 68. 
 Modern, movements; 3, 5. 
 
 Missions, Board of ( q. v. ) . 
 
 Missouri, University of; 61. 
 
 Mott, John R.; 30, 32, 64, 
 141, 191, 201. 
 
 Municipal colleges or uni- 
 versities; 2, 18, 44. 
 
 National Student Council ; 
 9, 10, 11, 29, 60, 69, 116, 
 122, 136, 143, 144, 154, 
 155, 182, 184, 187, 188, 
 189, 190. 
 Minimum programme; 8, 
 9, 10, 11, 17, 29, 60, 184. 
 Origin; 8, 9. 
 
 New England Student Con- 
 ference; 6. 
 
 Normal Schools; 2, 3. 
 Work; 54, 62, 91. 
 
 North Carolina, University 
 of; 8, 23. 
 
 North Dakota, University 
 of; 8, 61. 
 
 Northwestern University ; 
 25. 
 
 Oregon, University of; 61. 
 
 Organizations of Church 
 students; 4, 6, 7, 9, 11, 
 13, 18, iii, 40, 45, 55, 
 75, 108, 110, 119, 140, 
 150, 154, 160, 182, 184. 
 
 Pageants; 62, 74. 
 Pamphlets; 58, 64, 87, 94. 
 Parish: Boards of Religious 
 Education; 113, 114. 
 
 Executive or business 
 
 manager; 93. 
 From which students go 
 
 to college; 46, xi. 138. 
 House; 18, 40, 59, 126, 
 
 127. 
 In a college community; 
 16, 18, 21, 24, 31, 37, 39, 
 45, 66, 68, 72, 77, 82, 
 104, 115, X. 
 Paper; 74, 130. 
 Small; 72, 117, 127. 
 Visitor; 28, 91, 119, 120, 
 123. 
 Parker, Rt. Rev. E. M.; 158. 
 
 Parochialism; 133. 
 Pennsylvania, University of ; 
 
 2, 26, 152, 168, 199. 
 Personal work; 11, 45, 73, 
 74, 107, 115, 127, 132, 
 136, 158. 
 Philanthropy, schools of or 
 
 courses in; 89, 179. 
 Picnics; 20. 
 Prayer; 11, 44. 
 
 Circles for; 36, 136. 
 Princeton University; 2, 8, 
 
 27. 
 Professional schools; 2, 3, 
 
 44, 180. 
 Professors; see "faculty". 
 Protestantism; 33, 34, 153. 
 Provinces; 9, 59, 74, 104, 
 140, 143, 144, 145, 146, 
 172. 
 Publicity and advertising; 
 16, 74, 93, 110, 136, 181, 
 182. 
 
 Racine College; 171, 182. 
 
 218 
 
Index 
 
 Reading courses; 58, 70, 
 
 113, 115. 
 
 Room in parish house; 59, 
 127. 
 
 Reception to Church stu- 
 dents; 15, 27, 126, 139, 
 150, 159. 
 
 Reconstruction; 43, 79, 81, 
 82, 90, 95, 96. 
 
 Recruiting for altruistic 
 callings; 85, 88, see also 
 "ministry" and "mis- 
 sionaries". 
 
 Rectory; 126. 
 
 Religion, defense of; 45, 
 105, 110, 127, 130, 137, 
 167. 
 Expression of, in a Church 
 college; 182, 183. 
 
 Religious, comparative; 102, 
 178. 
 Non-Christian; 98, 165. 
 
 Religious education; 1, 4, 
 10, 11, 19, 25, 40, 42, 
 45, V, 73, 74, 91, 113, 
 
 114, 128, 140, 160, 177. 
 Life, the; 88, 89, 96, 97, 
 
 134. 
 Spirit of a university; 1, 
 
 29, 30, 31, 41, 104, 110, 
 
 118, 129. 
 Retreats; 44, 57, 97. 
 Robins, Raymond; 141. 
 Roseboro, Rev. Francis, B.; 
 
 39. 
 Round table conferences ; 
 
 57, 66, 71. 
 Rutgers College; 2. 
 
 Sacraments; 1, 37, 38, 115, 
 
 119, 158. 
 St. Hilda's Guild; 24, 27. 
 St. Paul's Society; 24. 
 St. Stephen's College; 123, 
 
 171, 172, 173, 176. 
 Scholarships, diocesan; 173. 
 Parish; 175, 176. 
 University; 146, 147, 148. 
 Secretary, the rector's; 74, 
 
 91, 92. 
 Sermons; 4, 41, 52, 58, 77, 
 82, 86, 94, 119, jl20, 128, 
 141, 181. 
 Service, Church; 10, 11, 25, 
 37, vii, 97, 119. 
 Education for; 79, 80, 81, 
 
 82. 
 Missionary; 97. 
 Social or community; see 
 "social". 
 Services, Church; 10, 15, 
 16, 27, 40, 55, 68, 72, 
 109, 122, 123, 124, 125, 
 150, 158, 174, 182, 183. 
 College; 36, 40. 
 Evensong; 43, 
 Informal; 42, 136. 
 Special; 42, 71. 
 Silence, Services of; 42. 
 Social conditions, needs, 
 problems, etc. ; 43, 47, 
 53, 76, 77, 78, 80, 179. 
 Life of students; ii, 163. 
 Service; 5, 10, 11, 25, vii, 
 89, 90, 93, 97, 104, 140, 
 182. 
 Study; 53. 56, vii. 
 Surveys; 74, 76, 78. 
 
 219 
 
The Church at Work in College and University) 
 
 Work with students; 18, 
 62, 107, 109, 126. 
 
 Social-religious workers ; 91, 
 92, 148, 179. 
 
 Sororities; 20, 54, 124, 125. 
 
 South Dakota, University 
 of; 74. 
 
 Spiritual nurture; 4, 76, 83, 
 85, 107, 115, 116, 117, 
 127. 
 
 Speakers; 67, 133, 136, 137. 
 Professors as; 55, 110, 
 
 111. 
 Students as; 68, 73. 
 Foreign students as; 161. 
 
 Statistics; 3, 69, 100, 120, 
 123, 191, 192, 193, 194. 
 
 Stewardship; 86, 93. 
 
 Stone, Rev. Morton C. ; 48, 
 56, 61. 
 
 Student congregation of the 
 Bishop; 129, 137, 138. 
 
 Student Friendship War 
 Fund; 69. 
 
 Student Volunteer Bands ; 
 65, 98. 
 
 Student Volunteer Move- 
 ment; 5, 53, 64, 65, 68, 
 98, 100, 193. 
 
 Sunday school; 23, 26, 47, 
 53, 54, 66, 68, 73, 74, 
 91, 105, 114, 122, 128, 
 161, 176, 178, 179. 
 
 Sunday School Council of 
 Evangelical Denomina- 
 tions; 53. 
 
 Syracuse University; 25. 
 
 Teaching of a professor; 
 
 4, 104, 105, 106, 110, 
 
 111, 115. 
 Texas, University of; 61. 
 Theological seminaries; 5, 
 
 97, 101, 179. 
 Trinity College; 124, 171, 
 
 175. 
 Tulane University; 8. 
 
 Undenominationalism ; 32, 
 
 33, 34, 93, 142. 
 United War Work Cam- 
 paign; 69. 
 Unity, Christian; 33, 43, vi, 
 
 117. 
 University of the South; 
 
 124, 170, 171, 173, 174, 
 
 179, 182. 
 University pastors; 95, 120. 
 Annual Conference of ; 
 
 195. 
 Ushers in church; 73, 109, 
 
 165. 
 
 Vacation; 46, 72, 108, 116, 
 
 130. 
 Vestry; 25, 59, 104, 122. 
 Virginia Military Institute; 
 
 25. 
 Virginia, University of; 23, 
 
 122. 
 Visits, see "calls". 
 Vocational guidance, see 
 
 "guidance". 
 Voluntary study courses ; 
 
 Teachers' College, Columbia ; War, the European ; 66, 89, 
 27, 91, 148. 90, 92, 98, 148, 191. 
 
 220 
 
Index 
 
 Washington and Lee Uni 
 
 versity; 2, 55. 
 Wasliington, University of; 
 
 26. 
 Wellesley College; 27. 
 Wells College; 25. 
 William and Mary College 
 
 2, 169. 
 Winthrop College; 26. 
 Wisconsin, University of 
 
 25, 48. 
 Woman's Auxiliary; 24, 68 
 
 73. 
 Women students, special ref 
 
 erences to; 6, 28, 47, 86 
 
 89, 90, 92, 107, 108, 119 
 
 120, 124, 125, 152, 160 
 
 World's Student Christian 
 Federation; 32, 191. 
 
 Worship; 1, 2, 10, 15, 18, 
 33, iv, 42, 44, 76, 126, 
 140, 183. 
 
 Yale University; 2, 25. 
 
 Young Men's and Young 
 Women's Christian As- 
 sociations; 3, 13, 16, 26, 
 29, 30, 32, 33, 36, 40, 42, 
 44, 46, 50, 52, 53, 54, 56, 
 65, 69, 70, 71, 76, 77, 82, 
 84, 88, 91, 95, 121, 123, 
 135, 141, 142, 143, 151, 
 152, 159, 191, 192, 193. 
 
 221 
 
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY 
 
 0035519533 
 
 Micou 
 
 _The church at work in college 
 
 and university. 
 14 JAr^tbl^U SO JAN i^^u 
 
 BRlTTirDO NOT 
 PHOTOCOPY